Exclusive Furniture Online: Blog

Choosing the Perfect Recliner That Goes with Your Style and Comfort

Selecting the perfect recliner from Exclusive Furniture that compliments your style and provides optimum comfort involves considering several factors. Here are some steps to guide you through the process:

Determine your preferred style: Take some time to decide on the type of recliner that aligns with your home decor and personal taste. Exclusive Furniture may offer various styles such as traditional, contemporary, modern, rustic, or transitional. Consider the existing furniture and color scheme in the room where the recliner will be placed to ensure a harmonious look.
Measure the available space: Before making a purchase, measure the area where you intend to place the recliner. Ensure that it fits well without crowding the space. Also, consider the recliner's size when fully extended to ensure it won't obstruct walkways or other furniture.
Choose the right material: Exclusive Furniture may offer recliners in various materials like leather, fabric, or microfiber. Each material has its own advantages, so select one that not only complements your style but also meets your comfort preferences and lifestyle.
Test the comfort level: Comfort is essential when choosing a recliner. Visit the Exclusive Furniture store in person if possible, and try out different models. Sit, recline, and gauge how the recliner feels in different positions. Pay attention to the padding, lumbar support, and headrest to ensure a cozy experience.
Check the reclining mechanism: Different recliners come with various reclining mechanisms such as manual, power, or rocker. Choose the one that suits your preferences and lifestyle. Power recliners are easier to operate with the push of a button, while manual recliners may be more budget friendly.
Consider additional features: Some recliners come with extra features like massage functionality, built-in cup holders, USB ports, and storage compartments. If these features align with your needs and add to your overall comfort, consider opting for them.

By considering these factors, you'll be well on your way to selecting the perfect recliner that combines style and comfort from one of our 8 Exclusive Furniture locations. Happy recliner shopping!

FINDING THE PERFECT LIVING ROOM WITH KIDS AND PETS IN MIND AT EXCLUSIVE FURNITURE

Designing a family-friendly living room that accommodates the needs of both kids and pets requires careful consideration when selecting furniture. As the go-to furniture store in Houston, Exclusive Furniture understands the importance of creating a space that is comfortable, durable, and safe for the entire family.

Here are some valuable tips to consider when purchasing furniture suited for a Living room with kids and pets in mind.

- Opt for sturdy and durable materials: When selecting furniture for a family-friendly living room, durability is key. Choose furniture crafted from sturdy materials that can withstand the rigors of daily use. Materials such as leather, microfiber, or performance fabrics are excellent options as they are resistant to stains, scratches, and pet hair. These materials not only offer longevity but are also easy to clean, making them ideal for busy households.
- Consider easy-to-clean fabrics: Accidents and spills are inevitable when you have kids and pets. To ease your worries, look for furniture with easy-to-clean fabrics. Seek out furniture pieces with removable and washable covers or fabrics that repel stains. This ensures that any spills or messes can be quickly and effortlessly cleaned up, allowing your living room to stay looking fresh and inviting.
- Look for pet-friendly features: pets are an integral part of the family, so it’s essential to consider their needs when selecting furniture. Look for features specially designed to accommodate pets, such as pet-friendly upholstery. Some sofas and sectionals even offer hidden compartments for pets’ toys or easy access to food. These thoughtful features provide comfort and convenience for your furry friends while keeping your living room organized.
- Prioritize comfort: comfort is crucial when designing a family-friendly living room. Look for furniture that provides ample cushioning and support. Sofas and chairs with plush cushions and cozy armrests will ensure that everyone in the family can relax and enjoy quality time together.
- Choose furniture with rounded edges: To ensure the safety of both kids and pets, furniture with rounded edges is a smart choice. This reduces the risk of accidental bumps and injuries. Look for coffee tables, side tables, and entertainment centers with curved edges instead of sharp corners. Not only will this enhance the safety of your living room, but it will also add a touch of style and elegance to the space.
- Incorporate functional storage solutions: a family-friendly living room can quickly become cluttered with toys, books, and various belongings. To maintain a tidy and organized space, select furniture with built-in storage options, consider sofas with hidden compartments or ottomans that double as storage containers, these functional furniture pieces will help you keep your living room neat while providing a place to store essential items within easy reach.

Designing a family-friendly living room with kids and pets in mind requires carful consideration when selecting furniture, by choosing sturdy and durable materials, easy-to-clean fabrics, pet-friendly features, comfortable seating, rounded edges, functional storage solutions, and versatile furniture pieces, you can create a welcoming and practical space for the entire family.

Visit Exclusive Furniture and find the perfect piece for your family-friendly needs with eight locations in Houston, we will be glad to help you find what you are looking for.

GET READY FOR THE SUMMER WITH OUTDOOR FURNITURE FROM EXCLUSIVE FURNITURE

As the summer season arrives in Houston, it's time to transform your outdoor space into a cozy and stylish oasis. Exclusive Furniture, with its eight locations across the city, presents a collection of must-have outdoor furniture that will enhance your summer experience. Whether you're hosting a backyard barbecue or simply enjoying a relaxing afternoon under the sun, these pieces will elevate your outdoor living area to new heights of comfort and elegance.

Patio Dining Set: Gather your friends and family for al fresco dining with a stunning patio dining set. Choose from a variety of materials such as teak, aluminum, or wrought iron, complemented by comfortable cushions. These sets offer ample seating and a stylish centerpiece for your outdoor entertainment.
Lounge Chairs: Bask in the sun's warm rays or unwind in the shade with a pair of luxurious lounge chairs. opt for adjustable recliners or chaise lounges that provide multiple seating positions for ultimate relaxation. Don't forget to include side tables within reach to hold your refreshing beverages and snacks.
Outdoor Sofa: Create an inviting and cozy atmosphere with an outdoor sofa. Whether you prefer a traditional wicker design or a modern sectional, these sofas offer plush cushions and durable materials that can withstand the elements. Add some colorful throw pillows for a pop of personality.
Umbrella: Stay cool and protected from the sun's rays with a stylish umbrella. Choose a large cantilever umbrella to provide shade over your dining area or a classic patio umbrella for smaller spaces. These versatile accessories not only offer respite from the heat but also add a touch of elegance to your outdoor setting.
Outdoor Bar Cart: Elevate your outdoor entertainment with a convenient and chic bar cart. Stock it with your favorite beverages, glassware, and a few snacks, and you'll have everything you need for impromptu gatherings. Look for carts with wheels for easy mobility and built-in storage options.

Visit one of Exclusive Furniture's eight locations in Houston to explore these must-have outdoor furniture pieces in person. Our knowledgeable staff will assist you in finding the perfect items to create your dream outdoor space for a memorable and enjoyable summer. Make the most of the sunshine and create lasting memories with family and friends.

EXCLUSIVE FURNITURE 25th ANNIVERSARY

Houston, get ready to experience the furniture event of the year! Exclusive Furniture is thrilled to celebrate its 25th anniversary and we invite you to join us for an extraordinary sale event like no other.
With two and a half decades of serving the community with top-notch furniture, we are excited to show our gratitude by offering incredible deals and discounts.

To mark this significant milestone, we’re rolling out amazing offers on our extensive range of furniture collections. From classic to contemporary, we have something to suit every style and preference. Get ready to enjoy.
∙ Massive discounts on living rooms, including sofas, sectionals, and recliners, to create your ultimate relaxation zone.
∙ stylish bedroom furniture, from luxurious bed frames to cozy mattresses, at prices that will leave you amazed.
∙ Elegant dining set and accessories to transform your dining area into a stylish and inviting space for memorable meals.
∙ Trendy home office furniture, including desks, chairs, and storage solutions, to revitalize your workspace.
∙ Chic accents and décor pieces to add those finishing touches and make your home truly exceptional.

As a token of our appreciation for your continued support, we have exclusive offers reserved just for our loyal customers. These limited-time deals are our way of saying THANK YOU for being part of our journey over the past 25 years.
Come and celebrate with us as we mark this incredible milestone in Exclusive Furniture’s history. The 25th anniversary of customer service, and the finest furniture in Houston.

Visit one of our eight locations to browse our vast selection of furniture and take advantage of the anniversary sale prices.
To give you even more reasons to celebrate with us, we ae having a once in a lifetime event. In addition, we are giving our loyal customers the opportunity to win $25,000 in Furniture completely free, that’s right, $25,000 to give your home the look you always wanted.
Imagine filling your home with luxurious, top-quality furniture from Exclusive Furniture, all for free! This is possible with our incredible furniture home makeover giveaway.”
Experience the elegance and comfort of Exclusive Furniture in your own home. Enter today for a chance to win $25,000 in furniture and transform your living spaces into something truly extraordinary."
All you have to do is VISIT ONE OF OUR EIGHT LOCATIONS AND SCAN A QR CODE LOCATED IN THE STORE AND YOU WILL BE REGISTERED TO WIN THIS AMAZING PRIZE, THERE IS ONLY ONE LUCKY WINNER AND THAT WINNER COULD BE YOU.
DON’T MISS THIS ONCE IN A LIFETIME GIVEAWAY.
ONE ENTRY PER FAMILY, ONE ENTRY PER DAY.
We can’t wait to celebrate with you and help you find the perfect furniture pieces to elevate your home.

VISIT ONE OF OUR EIGHT LOCATIONS FOR MORE DETAILS.

Tips for Choosing the Perfect Sofa for Your Living Room

Choosing the perfect sofa for your living room is an important decision that can significantly impact the overall look and comfort of your space. At Exclusive Furniture we have plenty of options for you, but to take that big decision, here are some tips to help you in selecting the right sofa:

Consider your living room layout: Before shopping for a sofa, measure your living room to determine the available space. Consider the layout and placement of other furniture items to ensure the sofa fits well without overcrowding the room.
Determine the sofa size: The size of your sofa should be proportional to the room and other furniture. A large room can accommodate a sectional or a larger sofa, while a smaller room might require a compact or apartment-sized sofa.
Assess your seating needs: Think about how many people will be using the sofa regularly and how they prefer to sit. If you frequently entertain guests or have a large family, a sectional sofa or one with multiple seats might be a good choice. If you prefer a more intimate setting, a loveseat or a smaller sofa can work well.
Choose a style that complements your decor: Consider the existing style and décor of your living room. Decide whether you want a modern, traditional, transitional, or eclectic look. Look for a sofa that matches or complements the overall aesthetic of the room.
Decide on the sofa shape: Sofas come in various shapes, including straight, L-shaped, curved, and modular. Consider the shape that best suits your room layout and personal preference. L-shaped or sectional sofas can be great for defining different areas within an open floor plan.
Assess the functionality: Consider any additional features you may desire, such as a sleeper sofa for accommodating guests, reclining seats, or built-in storage. These extra features can enhance the functionality and versatility of your sofa.
Set a budget: Determine your budget range before starting your search. Sofas can vary significantly in price, so having a budget in mind will help you narrow down your options and find the best value within your price range.

Remember to take your time when choosing a sofa, and don't hesitate to ask for fabric swatches or additional information from furniture stores. Ultimately, the perfect sofa should be a balance of style, comfort, and functionality that suits your personal taste and meets the needs of your living room.

Memorial Day

Memorial Day weekend is here and it's time to gear up for some fantastic deals and savings! If you're in the market for exquisite furniture pieces that enhance your living space, look no further than Exclusive Furniture. With eight convenient locations spread across the region, Exclusive Furniture is your go-to destination for quality furnishings that elevate both style and comfort.

1.- Unmatched selection: At Exclusive Furniture, we pride ourselves on offering an extensive selection of furniture to suit every taste and preference. Whether you’re seeking contemporary designs, timeless classics, or something in between, our vast range of options ensures that you’ll find the perfect pieces to complement your home décor.

2.- Quality craftsmanship: We understand the significance of investing in furniture that not only looks great but also stands the test of time. That’s why we source our products from trusted manufacturers known for their exceptional craftsmanship and attention to detail. Each piece at Exclusive Furniture is built to last, ensuring durability and longevity.

3.- Comfort Redefined: Your comfort is our top priority. Our furniture is designed with ergonomic principles in mind, providing you with the ultimate relaxation and support. From plush sofas and recliners to cozy bedroom sets, every item in our collection is crafted to create a warm and inviting atmosphere in your home.

4.- Expert Assistance: Our knowledgeable and friendly staff are always ready to assist you in finding the ideal furniture pieces that match your needs and preferences. Whether you’re unsure about the right color scheme or need guidance on space optimization, our experts are here to provide personalized recommendations and help you make informed decisions.

5.- Memorable Memorial Day Savings: Now is the perfect time to revamp your living space while enjoying unbeatable savings. Exclusive Furniture is delighted to announce incredible discounts, special offers, and exclusive deals during the Memorial Day weekend. Don’t miss out on this opportunity to transform your home at a fraction of the price.

Exclusive furniture is your trusted partner in creating a comfortable and stylish home environment. With eight convenient locations in Houston and with an impressive selection of high-quality furniture, we invite you to explore our Memorial Day promotion and discover the perfect pieces that meet your needs. Get ready to save big and enhance your living space with Exclusive Furniture this Memorial Day!

Soak Up the Sun with These Outdoor Space Design Trends!

Houston summer is right around the corner, if not already in full swing. And let’s be honest for second—we’ve all spent a ton of time indoors for over a year now so we’re glad to be outside…so long as we’ve got the proper outdoor space to enjoy our time!

Here’s how to turn your backyard into a tranquil paradise that’s ready to be shown off!

Mixed Materials
OK, let’s talk about the need for mixed materials. The number #1 rule with outdoor furniture is that any individual piece is only as good as the materials it’s made from. If you invest in high-quality furniture from the start, you’ll have lasting outdoor enjoyment season after season.

From hand-woven wicker to rust-proof aluminium, along with tempered glass and comfortable cushions using the patented technology of Nuvella® fabric, mixing materials enables you to blend styles across furniture for a magazine-worthy look. Blending so many different materials provides an irreplaceable wow factor.

Dual Purpose Furniture
Once again, space is a commodity. Depending on the size of your summer soirees, space-saving is something we believe in helping everyone accomplish.

For one, good patio furniture must be adaptable. As durable as it is when situated, outdoor furniture has to fit the current mood or occasion. Likewise, many pieces can double or even triple in use. A stunning, all-weather dining table can easily accommodate up to 8 people on a gorgeous day when using the included umbrella hole for some added shade.

However, if you want to pull the chairs back and keep people mingling on their feet, use the rectangular table top as a buffet setup for serving a spread or potluck.

We even stock a mixed-material fire pit table with concealable cabinet doors and weather-proof resin wicker. At the same exact spot, set your cold drinks down on it one minute, then gather around a fire the next. Yes, we really have thought of everything!

Pops of Color
In the 80s, the popular trend was an overuse of flashy colors. In the 2000s, things got dark with heavy beiges. In more recent years, designers have become somewhat frustrated with the “neutral” trend of constant greys. Good thing is, the new trend is rapidly getting spiced up with selective pops of color.

For example, Adirondack chairs don’t have to be a boring wooden color. Why not try a clean and energetic turquoise with a red end table? If you opt for a multi-piece sectional—which can be shifted around to a variety of positions depending on the company—a brown wicker set with cream-colored cushions can quickly be brought to life with a couple of bright throw pillows along with a throw blanket.

In a nutshell, exterior design was bound to get more interesting once again. We’re keeping it classy by slowly introducing these pops of color so they’ll stand out in a way that’s simultaneously bold yet subtle.

Plan Your Activities
What’s really important when planning your outdoor space is identifying what activities the afternoon will center around. If you’re going to be grilling out, we recommend having plenty of seating options available, preferably couches and sectionals with coffee tables to set plates on. This will encourage socializing, as sharing food is meant to do.

If the event is primarily going to be a pool party, you’ll have extra reason for things to be waterproof, as great patio furniture is. Having chairs nearby facing the pool will help keep people relaxed and ready to dive in, especially parents watching their children’s safety.

At night after the sun goes down, are you planning to whip out your guitar and have an entire party lock arms while singing Kum Ba Yah? In that case, you’ll absolutely need a firepit with casual chairs.

Here is one last piece of advice for anyone with a family. If you regularly share meals at the dinner table, invest in a backyard dining table. Taking advantage of warm summer evenings will transform any monotonous weeknight supper into a fun family experience that most people will envy.

Only Shop the Best Outdoor Furniture Around
Is your backyard or patio just screaming for a transformation? Exclusive Furniture has convenient locations throughout Houston in Katy, Southeast, Southwest, Cypress, West Oaks, Humble, Webster, or Missouri City. Stop in today where low prices live!

4 Interior Design Trends of 2021 We Just Can’t Get Enough of!

Have you been spending too much time looking at your home and feeling it is time for a refresh? What better way to embrace new beginnings than to capitalize on the hottest interior design trends of this year!

Since home is still where everyone spends the majority of their free time, start by giving your furniture and décor a significant yet easily implemented boost.

Luxurious Interiors to Retreat to

Remember the live-large extravagance of the Roaring Twenties? Of course not, because none of us were there! What makes this Gatsby-era so important is that people today have been pent up for over a year and are ready to party. A century later, modern designers are taking advantage of chic hotel and art deco styles you can incorporate into your home.

We recommend starting with a single statement piece that has a geometric shape or else uses fabric featuring a geometric design. This will set the tone for the grand allure of a ballroom where champagne just keeps on flowing.

On top of being comfortable, any couch, chair or ottoman that’s made of velvet will all but scream luxury. Look for monochrome print and bright pops of colored furniture, which will both add plenty of splash as timeless flourishes.

And don’t worry, dressing up like a flapper is still optional.

The Home Office as a Focal Point

Working from home lately? We doubt you miss the bland, cramped nature of a corporate cubicle. Inspire your inner creativity throughout each day by making your home office a place where you’ll truly love spending time. To evoke an easy space where you can think clearly and complete task after task, furniture should have crisp clean lines.

For desks and chairs, looking cool is definitely important but so is functionality. We always believe in combining both!

Even if the furniture itself is slightly less intricate, this will set the room up nicely for eye-catching embellishments in the form of desk accessories and wall art. Plenty of impressive personal touches await that will remain professional without overwhelming anybody on those lengthy Zoom calls.

Yeah, it’s definitely time to exploit this “WFH” opportunity a little more, don’t you think?

Global Influence

Quarantine periods have unfortunately left many of us longing for the good old days of traveling abroad. The good news is you can traverse the planet every day without ever leaving home!

Nothing is more marvelous and awe-inspiring than trying out different global influences which can add some exotic flair to any room in the house. Wood furniture with unique designs in particular adds a warm, inviting feel. Additionally, choosing woven or rattan furniture and accessories can look fantastic inside your home as well as outdoors.

Another simple but effective way to spice up your home’s décor and add an extra layer of energy is to select furniture pieces with earthy colors such as ivory or cream, slate and even brown. Every time natural light pours through the windows, you’ll feel transported to an Airbnb thousands of miles away.

Verdict: skip the plane ticket and invest in globally inspired décor instead.

Stepping Outside – Go Multi-Functional

As a way to escape the day-to-day routine we experience inside our home, it’s important to focus on your outdoor space as well. First and foremost, the ideal porch or patio needs to be functional, inviting and comfortable. Remember those ultra-chill spring and summer BBQ get-togethers? We’ll all be having them again, and the ultimate key is being welcoming for an entire party or just your own family.

Experiment with an outdoor set that allows you to easily mix and match sections and swap out the color of pillows depending on the occasion or season. The right outdoor table can also transition rapidly from a dining surface to a fire pit to a spot for games and more.

Making your outdoor area a private, tranquil retreat where spouses, siblings and guests love to gather and have fun can only be considered an enormous accomplishment. Seriously, this will put the “fresh” in fresh air!

Get to Shopping

Ready to revitalize your home with the most dazzling styles on the market? Visit any of our locations today at any of our various locations in Katy, Southeast, Southwest, Cypress, West Oaks, Humble, Webster, or Missouri City.

6 Things to Know Before You Start Redesigning Your Bedroom on Your Own

Redesigning your bedroom can be overwhelming. There are many magazines and TV shows with tons of different styles and designs, some might fit your taste while others don’t. If you’re thinking about redesigning your bedroom, don’t fret—it can be done and can be fun, too. Here are six things you need to know when redesigning your bedroom on your own.

1. Take Stock in Space, Size, and Storage

Before any shopping is done, it’s important to know the space and size of your bedroom. Measuring your bedroom can take time, but it’s worth it in the long run—no one wants to buy a mattress that’s too big for the room. Many bedrooms are square or rectangle, which can be easily measured using a measuring tape. All you need are the length and width.

There is a general guideline for room size and mattress size:

Remember that this room size and mattress size guide is a guide—they’re not rules. What really matters is how much room you’re wanting to have once the mattress is in the bedroom. A twin bed can be a perfect addition to a large room if ample storage and walking space is crucial to you.

2. Don’t Skip on a Quality Mattress

When it comes to picking a new mattress, no two mattresses are made the same. Not only is size important, but also comfort and type as well. There are a variety of different levels of comfort (such as soft, medium, and firm), types (such as foam, hybrid, or spring), as well as different functions and features.

The best way to find your match is by giving it a try in person. No one will judge you for laying back and assuming the sleep position. We have tons of different brands and deals on a wide variety of mattresses, and top brands such as Tempur-pedic, Sealy, and Bedgear. No matter what kind of bed you pick, it’s key to pick a quality mattress. A good mattress helps your health, back, your mood, and doesn’t have to break the bank.

3. Plan Your Style

After deciding on a mattress, it’s now time to focus on the type of style for your bedroom. Some of the most popular are coastal, cottage, modern, contemporary, and bohemian. Before deciding on a specific style, do your research. Making a style board of pictures from magazines or TV, or creating a Pinterest board can help you get inspired. Make note of the existing furniture pieces you currently have in your home and see if they can be incorporated into your bedroom redesign. Style is personal—make sure your bedroom is filled with the colors, trends, and textures you like.

4. Don’t Forget the Staples and Sets

Once you’ve decided on a style for the bedroom, it’s time to consider the furniture pieces that will be the anchor of your design. Buying individual pieces of furniture can be time-consuming and difficult—not all furniture is made the same or looks the same. Purchasing a bedroom set can make a room look more uniform and organized as these pieces are the same color and of the same material. We have a variety of furniture sets in different styles, depending on what you and your room need.

5. Adding Statement Pieces

Mixing in statement pieces can make or break a space, but they are an effortless way to add personality to your furniture set. Be sure not to add too many statement pieces as this can overcrowd your furniture. One good piece is all a room needs to truly pop, so take time to find a unique chair or bench to incorporate into your space. Our diverse amount of statement pieces in different colors and styles will aid your search for the perfect one.

	Add a pop of glam with luxury fabrics and metallics.
	Bold colors and luxurious fabrics are a great way to show your personal style.
	Bold colors and luxurious fabrics are a great way to show your personal style.

6. Accessorize as Needed

It’s easy to get carried away. Less is more when it comes to accessories—play around with throw pillows, vases, and wall décor to see how your room flows. Remember that accessories frame your space, not take over.

A pro design tip is to start with three of the top accessories below, and then add as you bring your new space to life.

	Rugs can draw the eye to the focal point of your room and add a pop of color or pattern.
	Mirrors are a great way to make your space seem larger and add more light.
	Pillows & Throws are great ways to add style and create an inviting bed. (Don’t overdo it, as you do have to make the bed each morning).
	Lamps are both decorative and functional, whether large corner or small nightstand this is a great style accent.
	Wall Art is always a must and the perfect way to tie your color and design style together.

Creating A Space You Love

Redesigning a room is fun but takes time. It’s important to plan out your space accordingly. When it comes to transforming your bedroom, it is imperative to go to a furniture store that has a variety of brands, colors, and styles. For over twenty years, Exclusive Furniture has led the Houston area in value and quality for furniture. With multiple locations across the Greater Houston area, it has never been easier to transform your home. Find inspiration and shop online 24/7 or visit any of our 7 locations in person.

Relaxing Living Room Ideas

Your living room is likely the heart of your home. Especially if you have kids or like to host people to gather in your house.

For a room that you spend so much time in, you want to make your living room a relaxing space – a space that is simple, cozy, and free from chaos and clutter.

Use these relaxing living room ideas to warm up your space and keep it comfortable!

Relaxing Living Room Ideas

Create Storage

Keeping clutter off the ground is key to making your space more relaxing. Picking out a console or ottoman that has storage is a great option.

If you have a small living room – get some cute baskets to stores toys, blankets, or other items that usually make your space messy.

Don’t Fill Every Space

We have purposefully left the center area of our living room open – with no coffee table or ottoman – so that there was more space to play for our kids.

We spend a lot of time in our living room as a family or with friends. It is nice to have more space for dance parties and toy car races.

Get a comfortable rug

In our season of life with two little kids, we spend a lot of time on our living room rug. We lay down to color pictures of princesses or flip through books about construction equipment. We also lay down all of our pillows and blankets and build forts on our living room floor.

Having a comfortable rug is a crucial part of making all that floor work manageable for two parents in their 30s. We put a rug pad under our rug for a little extra cushion and to keep it from sliding out of place.

A rug is also one of the easiest pieces of your main furniture and decor to change out when you start feeling the itch to redecorate.

Rugs come in so many different patterns, you can even change them out for the season. I have been updating the rugs in our home and using Exclusive Furniture’s selection as my inspiration.

Their rugs are extremely affordable, which makes changing up the look of your living room really cost-effective.

They are a family-owned business based in Houston (and I love supporting my local economy) and they do a great job at serving their customers and the community.

Exclusive Furniture has store locations all around the city of Houston, and I really enjoy stopping in and browsing all of their current deals. Plus they frequently have family-friendly events and serve snacks, coffee, and wine (YES!) in-store.

How to Find the Best Summer Patio Furniture

In the summer, patio furniture provides us with a comfortable space to gather in our outdoor areas. Bringing in a spacious table or finding a comfortable chair can transform a basic patio into a dining destination. A wicker sofa or rocking chair, with ample cushions, can turn your cozy porch into a secondary family room.

Even balconies and pocket gardens present opportunities for outdoor furniture. Side tables from an outdoor patio set can be a great addition. When you know how to find the right summer patio furniture, those petite getaways will beckon you outside again and again.

Check out our list of tips below so that you can find the best summer patio furniture for your space. With thoughtful planning, your outdoor spaces will be more functional and more inviting.

Summer Patio Furniture By the Numbers

Start out by considering how you hope to use your outdoor space. How should it function? Would you like it to function like a dining area?

Could you host a dinner party or a birthday party in that space? Or are you looking for more of a reading nook where you can settle down with a good book?

Sit down with a paper and pen, and make a list of all the activities you want to use the space for. This will act as a guide as you determine the best type of summer patio furniture. For example, if you want to host casual cocktail parties on your patio, you probably won’t need a dining table. Instead, you could opt for more comfortable seating as well as a fire pit and bar tables.

Opt for Easy Care

Your time in your outdoor space should be used for enjoying it. You probably won’t want to spend hours maintaining furniture, especially with weather as unpredictable as Houston’s. Look for summer patio furniture that won’t require much care.

Many pieces made of all-weather wicker, teak, metal, or cedar remain unfazed in challenging environments. An added bonus is that the furniture made from these materials will look great for years to come.

Can You Store Your Summer Patio Furniture?

When you’re able to store your summer patio furniture in a protected location, such as a garage or shed, you’ll add years to its life. Teak chairs and wrought-iron furniture pieces are tough, but even they will last longer should you store it when you won’t be using it. Is your storage space limited? Keep your eyes on patio furniture that can fold or taken apart and reassembled for compact storage. Those outdoor lounge chairs might be tempting, but be sure you have ample storage space for them.

Consider the Quality

“You get what you pay for” is an adage we’ve all heard. It’s as true for summer patio furniture as it is for anything else. Plastic chairs might seem appealing on the shelf, and they will keep their looks for a couple of years.

However, over time they become brittle and begin to lose their vibrant color. Plus, you won’t want that plastic sticking to your skin after it’s been out in the hot Texas sun all day.

Unfortunately, this quality consideration is true for some wooden products and wicker pieces. Take care when you shop, and check out reviews before you make a big purchase.

Dual Purpose Pieces

Keep an eye out for summer patio furniture that puts in the hours. An ottoman can double as extra seating for your next backyard gathering, and a humble bench can stand on its own or slide over to a dining table. Multipurpose, flexible pieces of furniture are a great investment for anyone who wants diversity in function. If you use your outdoor space frequently and with variety, be sure to keep that in mind.

Have a Seat

Before you make a purchase, be sure to take a seat. Just like interior furniture, comfortable summer patio furniture will see far more use. Uncomfortable seating becomes uninviting even when it looks great. Comfort is incredibly important for you and your guests, so don’t forget to test any seats out before you buy them.

Be Smart with Color Choices

When you’re looking for summer patio furniture, don’t limit yourself to natural wood tones or the beige of wicker. A colorful finish can add a flourish to your outdoor space. However, you may want to preserve stylish longevity by reserving bold colors for cushions and accents.

Summer Patio Furniture in Houston

Just like the living room of your home, your patio will benefit from seasonal sprucing. Whether you add accessories or rearrange your furniture, you can revamp your outdoor living space. With careful planning, your patio can fulfill your expectations all year round.

When you’re ready for new summer patio furniture, check out our catalog online and be sure to visit one of our many Houston locations.

How to Shop Our Memorial Day Furniture Sales

One of our favorite events is here - our Memorial Day Furniture Sale event! Score big with some of the best sales and savings we have to offer. The only question is, where do you start? How can you get the most out of our Memorial Day sale?

Whether you shop our sale online or visit an Exclusive Furniture store near you, you can take advantage of our superior pricing. When you prefer to see pieces up close and in person, we recommend finding your location, which you can do with our easy-to-use store locator.

Visiting a store can be incredibly helpful when you want to take advantage of a furniture sale but have questions or aren’t entirely sure what you want. It also allows you to experience the furniture firsthand. With convenient locations throughout the Houston area, your brand new pieces are just around the corner.

Haven’t seen our Memorial Day ad yet? Pop on over to this page, which features up-to-date information on current specials and promotions featured at all of our stores.

Memorial Day Furniture Sale + Discounts

Throughout our store, we are offering a wide array of discounts. Whether you’re looking to replace your mattress or hoping to freshen up your living room, we have something that can help! One of our most anticipated deals is the interest-free financing opportunities and upgrade options we have on offer.

On select items, we are offering 20% off with up to 60 months of no interest on financing. When our customers need a hand to bring their dream home to fruition, we offer financing options that make these deals even better.

5 Piece Wyatt Counter Height Dining Set

The Wyatt Counter Height dining set fosters a charmingly rustic yet elegant country appeal in your home. This counter-height table boasts storage drawers as well as storage for wine glasses and open storage perfect for storing wine so that a good glass is never out of reach. The textured taupe upholstery of the cushion couples with the weather white finish of the wood frame in the dining chairs to provide a casual chic appeal that will be the envy of your friends.

Shop this and other dining room sets in our Memorial Day furniture sale!

Tempur-pedic King Luxeadapt Firm Mattress

If you’re ready for a new mattress, we have a plethora of deals in our Memorial Day furniture sale that can help you find a mattress suited to your needs. We know that trying to find a new mattress can be an exhausting process.

Whether you’re visiting us in person or shopping our sale online, it can leave you feeling like it’s time to take a nap. Our customer service representatives will work with you to help you navigate the wonderful world of mattresses and ensure you don’t miss any of these incredible opportunities.

See You at Our Memorial Day Furniture Sale Soon!

Ready to shop our furniture sale? Memorial Day often marks the beginning of summer, and it marks an amazing time to refresh ourselves and our homes. Even a seemingly insignificant addition to your home can add a new energy to the room that will have your family buzzing. When you’re ready to shop our sale, we’re ready to help you bring home something beautiful.

How to Find the Perfect Mattress

Replacing your mattress can be an exhausting process. Wandering through the stores navigating the websites, debating between the type, and determining how much to spend can all leave you feeling like it’s time for a nap. That’s why we’ve gathered these helpful tips for you to skip the stress and navigate the wonderful world of mattresses.

When it comes to mattresses, there are three common types to choose from: innerspring, foam, and adjustable. There’s no specific “right” material, but those who sleep on their side will attest that a softer version works for them.

People who sleep on their stomachs would benefit from a firm mattress while those who sleep on their backs will fall somewhere in the middle. Beyond the firmness and type, there are a few other factors to consider. Whether you’re negotiating with a partner or considering your sleep style, here are a few things to look for based on your needs.

For Fans of Bounce

Individuals who like a bed with bounce will find that familiar bound feeling in innerspring mattresses, which also tend to be firmer. The interconnected coils are more durable, but the individual pocketed coils reduce the ripple effect that happens when someone moves.

For Lovers of Firmness

Mattresses with memory foam have less spring and tend to offer more pressure relief. When you’re looking at the quality, check the density and thickness of the foam. This determines how deep you’ll sink into the material.

For Plush Top Fans

When you want a plush top to your mattress, an innerspring often comes with a fiberfill or foam outer layer that is covered in a quilted material. Don’t be tricked by a thick-looking pillowtop, though, because they can compress over time. Typically, it’s best to choose a firmer mattress that is well-quilted and top it off with a replaceable mattress topper.

For Fans of Variety

If you like to change things up every once in awhile, consider an adjustable mattress. These come with remotes that control how firm they are. Two side-by-side mattresses allow you and your partner to choose separate firmness. Some foam mattresses come with soft and firm sides, allowing you to flip it over to your choice.

For the Side Sleepers

If you find yourself sleeping on your side, you want a mattress that supports your body weight and conforms to your shape. An innerspring will have more pressure relief, but a soft foam mattress can work for a side sleeper as well.

For our Stomach Sleepers

If you consider yourself a stomach sleeper, the last thing you want is memory foam that envelopes you. You’re just going to feel smothered. A firmer bed will provide the support you need and won’t interfere with your air supply.

For the Back Sleepers

Those who sleep on their backs will find the most comfort somewhere in the middle. You want to find a surface that supports you but has some give to keep your spine in a healthy alignment.

The wrong mattress can cause some severe back pain. It’s possible to find the right type with any type. You just have to see what works for you.

A mattress should last you from five to ten years. When it’s time to replace yours, you want to make the right choice. When you visit a store, we can help you find the perfect mattress for you.

8 Tips for a Beautiful Bedroom

Your bedroom should feel like your personal getaway, a safe space. It needs to express some of your favorite colors and collections while exuding your feelings. That’s why we’ve come up with 8 helpful bedroom ideas for anyone who might be struggling with their bedroom decor. Whether you're decorating your guest bedroom or master bedroom, this home decor tips are something all interior designers agree on.

Subtle Colors for a Subdued Bedroom Design

Designers and amateurs alike are often drawn to bold colors, but when we choose soothing shades and monochromatic tones, we can design a much softer presence for our bedrooms. Gentle colors, such as blue or lavender, are considered to be quite calming.

Richer tones, like jewel-toned hues, can also help to foster a sense of coziness. Colors like deep pomegranate or a toasty brown are a great example of these warm tones. Using a toned-down hue of your favorite color in your bedroom can do wonders for establishing the right mood. This might look like mauve over eggplant or a pumpkin tone instead of tangerine.

Consider Your Bedroom Ceiling

The ceiling should feel like the fifth wall of the room. While you’re lying in bed, are you gazing up at a blank surface? Adding a subtle pattern or a soft color, perhaps a lighter version of the wall color, helps to lower the ceiling visually and provoke a sense of comfort and intimacy.

Another potential solution is to stencil or wallpaper the ceiling. You could add a flourish of architectural design in the form of molding or utilize a decorative paint treatment. To maximize the luxuriousness of your space, consider silver-leaf for your ceiling or perhaps a tented bed with a dressing that will hang from the ceiling to envelop you in warmth as it adds texture and color to your ceiling.

Choose Bedroom Furniture That Fits

When you’re looking to buy a bedroom set, sketch out a quick floor plan for you to reference. The furniture you find should fit the room it’s going to live in. For example, a small bedroom isn’t the best place for a large bed and a big dresser. When you have a high ceiling, a tall headboard at the top of your bed will help to fill the space.

Is your bedroom quite large? Consider adding a chair and ottoman. A large piece at the foot of the bed is also an excellent option for maximizing efficiency while decorating your space.

Maintain Simplicity in the Bedroom

Bedrooms are often designed to be cozy and simple. You can always add notes of sophistication and elegance, no matter what style you choose. Leave enough room for movement around any large piece of furniture and be sure not to block any pathways.

Try to think in terms of efficiency. Is anything in the way? Can you easily access your closet, or do you have to walk around the bed?

Be sure to focus on necessities. Anything else should be considered clutter.

Cover the Windows

Dressing a window helps to frame it as well as the view. It provides another way for you to add color, texture, pattern, and softness to your bedroom. Do you love sheer curtains that filter light?

Combine them with opaque roller blinds so that you can pull them down for privacy. This way, your furnishings are functional and beautiful.

Bedrooms Need Storage

Storing things out of sight will help to maintain your bedroom’s sense of serenity. It helps to increase space and coziness. A roomy bedside table with drawers is an excellent addition. A small dresser with drawers or a skirted table are also great ways to increase storage space.

To ensure you can easily reach your books and accessories, a headboard with built-in shelves or sliding panels can do wonders. Keeping a trunk at the foot of the bed is the perfect way to store extra linens, pillows, and blankets.

When It Comes to Linens, Indulge

We spend 1/3 of our lives in our bedrooms, roughly. Outfitting your room with beautiful and luxurious fabric can add comfort. To do this, try to find sheets that are 100% cotton or linen with high thread counts, 350 or more. If you want sheets that feel like they belong in a 5 star hotel, send them to the dry cleaner for a crisp smoothness.

Allow Your Bedroom to Become a Real Getaway

This requires a bit more discipline. Try to keep your devices out of the bedroom. This means no phones, computers, TVs, or exercise equipment. It’s a bit tough, but doing so will foster a space you can truly cherish, where you can allow yourself to relax and renew.

Five Easy Ways to Make Your Home Feel More Festive for the Holidays

During the holidays, joy and warmth abound. The streets are filled with the glow of twinkling lights, and an atmosphere of love and peace fills the air. Of course, with all of the gift-giving and caroling, it can be difficult to remember to keep your house's interior looking just as festive as you feel. Fortunately, there are a few easy ways to keep that joyful feeling flowing through your house during the holiday season:

1. Hang a Wreath

You can welcome visitors to your home by hanging a cheerful, festive wreath on the front door. If you really want to capture the spirit of the season, you could even create your own wreath instead of buying one. The classic wreath is the most obvious symbol of the holidays, and the ones made with evergreen leaves generally represent growth and life within your home.

2. Light a Candle

Candles create a warm, cozy atmosphere wherever they're lit. During the holidays, when most waxes are Christmas-scented, a candle can also create a sense of comfort and well-being in your home. The smell of cinnamon or Christmas cookies will fill your house with festive spirit and cheery contentment, while the flickering candle wicks are guaranteed to create a joyous holiday ambiance.

3. String Some Lights

Christmas lights are a wonderful, merry way to keep your home festive during the holiday season. Add an element of warmth and glow to your living room or parlor by stringing lights along the ceiling and down the walls. When you switch them on at night, your house will instantly transform into a winter wonderland.

4. Accents and Decorations

Why not invite your friends and family over to create entertaining and useful holiday decor? Your entire home will come to life with homemade decorations and fun displays of Christmas imagination. From gingerbread houses to popcorn strings, the whole family will love making their own festive trinkets just in time for the holiday season.

5. Rearrange the Furniture

Whether you are rearranging so you can get stockings hung over a crackling fireplace or you are just hoping the new look will put you in a Holiday spirit, rearranging your furniture and rooms is a great way to bring festive holiday cheer into your household. If you are feeling adventurous, you can opt to make the stocking yourself. However, store-bought ones will also work well.

In Conclusion

The holiday season is filled with all sorts of merriment and warm thoughts. As such, your home should capture the essence of the ongoing festivities. By implementing a few of the five home decor tips outlined above, you will be able to do just that.

Home Design: 5 Keys to Creating a Self-Care Bedroom

In recent times, the self-care craze has wedged itself into every corner of life, yet don’t be alarmed. This is a good thing! The year 2019 is the perfect chance for interior design to capitalize on self-care as well. From selecting the right furniture to incorporating the best color patterns, these decorative ideas below are sure to help melt the stress away on a nightly basis. Now go ahead and get started by using our guide to create the perfect bedroom, hand-tailored for optimal self-care!

1. Clean Lines Clean lines will be the foundation on which your personal oasis is going to be built. Keep the furniture palette simple, and you’ll then be able to integrate zen elements that encourage relaxation. Centerpieces like this Affinity Queen Bedroom Set use light color woods and earth tones to allow for a calming environment. The Celia Queen Bedroom Set is also a contemporary alternative. However, be careful not to overstuff a room. If you can’t fit the full set, carefully select the pieces you can make work. When extra space is an option, including an additional piece of furniture to relax in (like this Elite Comfort Chair) will help round out empty spots.

2. Choose the Right Colors Whether soft grey, pale blue, or even lavender, walls aren’t the only area of a bedroom in need of soothing color choices. Keep the majority of the room on the lighter side by opting for more delicate colors on important details like bedding, rugs, and curtains. Following this method, you can still keep your senses alive with selective pops of colors. For example, light pinks bring calming effects and accent well against greens. Speaking of green, Sherwin Williams produces a “sea salt green” paint color which mixes grey with a sage-like tone to create a one-of-a-kind tranquil feel.

3. Natural Luxurious Linens If you make the wise choice to select white bedding, don’t be scared to have a subtle design like ping or pleats to create texture. Emphasize comfort even further by lining your bed with silky linen sheets. At the end of the day, you’ll want nothing more than a soft cozy surface to cuddle up with while diving into a good book. This Arctic Fur Throw is the perfect marriage of a stylish appearance with practical usability. Toss in a velvet pillow or two, and the linens throughout your room are sure to define luxury.

4. Enhanced Lighting Elements To accompany your beautiful light tones throughout the room, natural sunlight will often compliment the atmosphere perfectly, but what about enjoying the room in the evenings? Kick up the style with a New Orleans Lamp guaranteed to subtly stand out. For your nightstand, stay modern with this Fayth Table Lamp to give the room some symmetry. An elegant Glass Pendant Light with a vintage Edison bulb is also a superb way to bathe the room in a warm glow.

5. Natural Accents Lastly, it’s time to blend natural elements of the outdoors into your bedroom redesign. Live plants and succulents add loads of flair, while a low-maintenance money tree adds style and maybe even a little bit of luck too. Wall art will also play a part in achieving that natural feel, especially a Wall Art Set with a wood-like appearance. To bring in a natural, pleasant scent, experiment with a dried eucalyptus wall hanger. On that same note, a Himalayan Salt Lamp contributes numerous benefits, including air purification. Remember, essential oil diffusers and any type of calming elements such as crystals, dried lavender, or incense will also help add an inviting, self-care attitude to any space.

Reap the Benefits of Your Newly Created Space Utilizing your sleeping quarters to chase away all traces of anxiety is not only encouraged—it should be a must for everybody. Go ahead and start reveling in the advantages of your renovated bedroom. After all, relaxing at the end of a long day is the whole point of self-care home design. If you have no idea where to start, Exclusive Furniture has local design experts who are enthusiastic about lending advice. Drop by one of their 7 Houston-area locations for some inspiration, but if you want to keep on browsing just take a look at their Pinterest board here:

Thanksgiving Host Checklist

It's never too early to prepare to host Thanksgiving. Whether you're hosting for the first time or have experience wrangling the turkey, use this checklist to stay on track and reduce stress heading into the Thanksgiving holiday.

Check Food Allergies and Dietary Restrictions

These days, it seems like everyone is avoiding something. It's better to find out in advance, so you can make sure that there's at least one dish without gluten, dairy, nuts, or other allergens. Checking in with food allergies and dietary restrictions not only shows your guests that you care, it helps you plan the menu.

It's never too early to ask, so check in with guests once you invite them to come for Thanksgiving. Keep a chart going of dietary preferences, then strive to make sure there will be at least one dish guests can eat.

Get Organized in Advance

Leading up to Thanksgiving, stores become crowded. Gather serving dishes, extra chairs, cocktail napkins, and other sundries in advance so you can pick up anything you need without fighting the holiday crowds.

Anything you can do before Thanksgiving week to take the strain off the holiday is beneficial. So, whether it's picking out your outfit or arranging for a cleaner, knock things off your list in advance.

Delegate Other Tasks

Leading up to Thanksgiving, don't forget to delegate tasks to guests. People like helping out on holidays. Those who live nearby can bring a dish; those flying in from out of town could pick up wine, watch the children, or take dish duty. Don't be afraid to ask others for help because there's a lot that must come together.

Create a Cooking Checklist

There's less pressure with potluck Thanksgiving dinners where everyone contributes a dish. However, when you're in charge of the majority of cooking, you will need a checklist to stay on task. List out every item you plan to cook, including when you want to make, so you can stay on track and not miss a dish.

Set the Table

The night before Thanksgiving, set the table for the holiday. Consider adding a children's table if there are a lot of little ones at your gathering or assigning seats to ensure a pleasant experience for all. This is a perfect task to give visiting relatives who've arrived early; they will appreciate the chance to help and you will enjoy getting them out of your hair.

Set Up an Appetizer Station

Guests have a knack for hovering in the kitchen to see what they can do. On Thanksgiving, when you're trying to bring everything together for the meal, this can become vexing. Give them a place to go by creating an appetizer station with snacks and drinks. Set out small plates (disposable is fine) along with entertainment, whether it's board games or television. Assign one of your house guests the role of greeter; they can direct people to the snack area so you have time to finish cooking.

Relax

Last but not least, relax. Even if everything's not perfect, you're able to enjoy a holiday meal with friends and family and that deserves a moment of gratitude.

The checklist covers the Thanksgiving essentials, from setting the guest list through to the big day. All that's left to do is determine what to do with all that leftover turkey when the meal is over!

Family of a Fallen Hero Receives Donation From Exclusive Furniture

As Houston continues to mourn the loss of a cherished member of the community, a local furniture store has stepped up to provide a generous donation to the family Deputy Dhaliwal left behind.

Deputy Sandeep Dhaliwal was a true trailblazer. As the first Sikh deputy in the state of Texas, Dhaliwal bridged a divide between cultures. Never before in American history has a law enforcement officer been permitted to display a beard and turban during work hours. In 2015, the Harris County Sherriff's Department changed the rules to allow for religious attire.

The turban is an important part of the Sikh religion, and Deputy Dhaliwal showed that it was possible to be committed to one’s faith as well as the American way of life. Rather than allowing his appearance to become controversial, Dhaliwal used his turban as a conversation starter. He worked hard to provide education on the true nature of Sikhs, a people with a long history of serving their communities through law enforcement.

“He represented his community with integrity, respect, and pride,” Harris County Sherriff Ed Gonzalez told reporters in a recent press conference.

In a tragic turn of events, the beloved deputy, a 42-year-old married father of three, was shot and killed during a routine traffic stop in September. His killer has since been arrested and charged.

This incident has devastated the local community. Everyone in the area saw Dhaliwal as a hero and admired his generous commitment to public service. He was known for his volunteer work, which included helping with rescue efforts after Hurricane Harvey caused major destruction in Texas. He had also traveled to Puerto Rico to assist with hurricane relief efforts there.

Like so many other community members, Sam Zavary, CEO of Exclusive Furniture, was shocked and upset by Dhaliwal’s loss. After receiving so much support for his furniture business from Houston residents throughout the years, Zavary felt that giving something back was the right thing to do. The furniture store donated 10 percent of sales profits from a three-day span in October to the family of Deputy Dhaliwal.

“I want to take this time to thank all our customers for supporting us, which allowed us to help out in this effort,” Zavary said in a recent video interview.

Exclusive Furniture ended up donating well over $31,000 to the family of the fallen deputy. The deputy’s father, Pyara Singh Dhaliwal, was on hand to accept the check.

“Thank you very much for supporting the family in this difficult time,” he said.

If you’d like to make a donation in honor of Dhaliwal, you can do so here. The funds will go toward education expenses for the deputy’s children.

For more information about Exclusive Furniture, you can visit their website.

3 Trendy (and inexpensive) Office Ideas Your Employees Will Love

Your work environment is a crucial component to staying focused, maintaining productivity and staying positive on a day-to-day basis. A vibrant, colorful color scheme can even invoke creativity for those who have to be creative for a living.

Creating A Space for Outdoor Entertaining

The city of Houston is no stranger to the heat. However, the end of summer means cooler climate approaches. With temperatures averaging from the high 80s throughout September into October. This usually translates as lounging outside to enjoy the nicer weather. Whether you have a tiny patio or a big backyard creating a beautiful outside area will help you take full advantage when entertaining friends and family. With any great outdoor space, hosting is a must. Here are some great design styles and ideas that can turn your outdoor space from plain old ordinary to extraordinary, that will have your guests wanting to come back for more.

1. Comfy and Cozy Create an inviting place for guests to relax while you’re grilling burgers. Buy comfortable, outdoor-friendly furniture with oversize comfy cushions for lounging around the fireplace. Adding colorful pillows and placing candle lanterns around that can be lit during evening outdoor entertaining can give a fun cozy touch.
2. Happy Hour Add an outdoor bar with your patio set for a more stylish way to entertain outdoors. A great place to have a cool cocktail, favorite brew or a hot cup of cocoa with your fabulous outdoor parties. Consider using colorful cushions, coasters, and strings of lights to give your happy hour a truly happy feel and to create a festive year-round outdoor entertaining area.

3. Southern Charm Go with a more southern porch style design, with our mild winters and steamy summers, covered patios and porches are a must. For a smaller porch, a great wicker set can add just the touch while colorful blooming containers truly give your outdoor space that southern charm. Create a sitting area that doubles as an eating area too for entertaining. Bring out a stylish wheeled cooler for those patio parties with friends. They can add style to your cocktail party or barbeque.
4. Mix and Match A mix and match style can really create a fun decorative feel to your outdoor area. Have your seating area mixed by combining a modern table matched with traditional wicker chairs to really create a more elevated look. Having other chairs around that aren’t the perfect match allows for more seating for those bigger parties around the table but also allows for extra seating by the grill or pool. Adding colorful garden stools matched with metal wall décor can mix it up. This wonderful mix creates a great eclectic style that all of your guests can enjoy.
5. Warm It Up A relaxed seating area around a fire pit allows family and friends to linger outdoors on cool evenings after a great meal. It can be perfect for the poolside. Add in a few potted plants and lanterns and you have now created a simple but relaxing area for your outdoor oasis.
6. Casual Dining Outdoor dining can be casual if that is your style. You will want to get the right type of wood furniture that is able to withstand the weather. You can easily dress up the table with pretty linens, custom coasters and colorful planters as centerpieces for those special parties. An outdoor rug will help ground the space and add extra style to the design.
Whatever style you prefer or type of space you have there is always room to add style and create that perfect outdoor space for entertaining. Are you in need of more inspiration? Check out our designer-curated Pinterest mood board below for the best furniture, accents, and accessories you can find right here in Houston. If you have no idea where to start, Exclusive Furniture has local design experts who are enthusiastic about lending advice. Drop by one of their 7 Houston-area locations for some inspiration, but if you want to keep on browsing just take a look at their Pinterest board here:

The Boutique Look: What it is and How to Get it

Deciding on a look for your bedroom can be tough. After all, taking a pre-planned set up into your bedroom can make you feel unoriginal and uninspired, especially if you love the decadent look of boutique hotels. (Like the fantastic little place you LOVE that isn’t in your budget… That’s not just us, right?) So, in today’s post, we’re here to show you how to bring the look home affordably, make it your own and give your space that “boutique” look.

What is “boutique”?

Simply put, a boutique look is an upscale look focusing on unique, statement pieces. For example:

Dramatic accent pieces paired with neutral bedding and/or furnishings
Funky or unusual lighting (think giant Edison bulb hanging lights or animal shaped lamps)
Framing
Unique textures and mixed patterns to add a custom effect

Now that we know what boutique style is, let’s move on to how to achieve the look. As with most things involving the bedroom, boutique style starts with the bed.

THE BED

The bed, especially the headboard, tends to be the focal point of the boutique bedroom look. To make this work for your space, there are 3 major rules:

Go Big or Go Home

Go for the largest bed that will fit your space while still being able to move around the room well

Get Centered

Center the bed against your focal wall making sure to leave ample room at the sides.

Symmetry Is Beauty

Work symmetrically around the area framing your bed to decorate. Note: This doesn’t mean you have to use two of each piece - though, you can if you want. Just be sure to mirror the heights and tones or your accessories on either side of the bed.

DON’T SIT THIS ONE OUT

Nothing says “boutique” quite like a designated seating area within a bedroom scheme. If you’re lucky enough to have the space for some occasional chairs and a little table – go for it! At the very least, an end-of-bed upholstered bench or storage ottoman is necessary.

At this point, you’re well on your way to having the boutique boudoir you’ve been dreaming of. Now it’s time to really dial up the drama a bit! Let’s begin accessorizing the space and really making it into something uniquely yours.

THE FUNK

Once the larger pieces are set in place and things are beginning to look sufficiently elegant, the true fun can begin. Fun décor is essential for a boutique bedroom space. This is where you have the opportunity to really let your personality show. Using elements such as fun frames, bold colors and patterns or even unexpected statement pieces will really bring your space to life.

Look for accents like these to liven up the look:

Upholstered chairs
Ottomans
Side tables and lamps (Bonus points if they’re uniquely shaped or vintage.)
Neutral accent rugs
Funky and fun colored storage pieces like trunks, credenzas, etc.

THE PERKS OF BEING A WALLFLOWER

Though simple elegance is the name of the game when it comes to choosing furniture for this look, that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t have a little fun with the wall décor. Wallpaper prints or even tapestries hung behind headboards allow you to add your own personal flair to the design. Pro Tip: Muted tones with eye-catching textures or statement colors give the eye somewhere to focus

TL;DR BOUTIQUE BEDROOM TIPS

Here’s what you need to remember if you’re trying to create a boutique look for your bedroom:

Comfort and elegance are key, but with as much personality that you can fit.
Don’t be afraid to splurge on big items (bed, chair/bench, dressers) These will be your biggest focal points.
Get creative with the accessories. Elegant does not have to equal boring.
Have fun - that will reflect in the design and you’ll love the space you created that much more.

Hopefully, you now have a better idea of how to create the beautiful, boutique bedroom you’ve been dreaming of! Of course, if you need help decorating your bedroom – or any other space in your home, visit one of our 7 locations and our knowledgeable staff (including in-house designers) will help you make your dreams into reality.

The Ultimate Game Plan to Designing your Game Room

Game Rooms are used for many purposes from playing board games, movie nights to watching sports. They are a place where family and friends can hang out and unwind after a long week or just take some time for themselves. The most important part of designing a game room? Make the most of your space by creating a good furniture layout.

One thing you really want to consider is how much do want to do in the space: is it for watching TV? Playing games at a table? Or even entertaining friends and family around a large pool table in the space. This is where you will need to find more ideal pieces that keep the space feeling open but still gives you all you want.

Here are some great ideas to create the ultimate game room:

1. Sectionals

These types of sofas add much-needed seating and can give you more room but still provide space. You can also add a chair or two to allow for more seating. What is great about sectionals is that they come in different shapes and sizes giving you a variety of options no matter what size is needed.

2. Ottomans

These are not just for putting your feet up, although that sounds like quite the treat. Ottomans as a coffee table can provide you with extra storage and double for more seating for large gatherings with family and friends. A game room is a relaxed casual space, so having a piece where you can prop up your feet and store some magazines to read while you do so, is ideal.

3. Media Console s

Keeping consoles minimal in size and mounting your TV to the wall will free up more space for more furniture in the room. With technology not needing so much storage, this is a piece that you can keep small.

4. Console Tables

Behind sectionals are great for providing an extra space to put your glass and other items you want to store near the seating area. The best type for game rooms are ones that can convert into a bar table and can serve as extra seating. Also, consider Multi-Game Tables–get up and move around by having a multi-game table they are a smart way to have 3 tables in one.

5. Side Tables

They’re not only for your nightstand. Side tables that have storage can store board games on the bottom and remote controls in the drawers. These more pieces are more practical and allow you to make the most out of your space.

6. Rugs

Picture this nightmare: a wine-stained white carpet. How to avoid this? Consider a darker color that doesn’t show stains and dirt in such a high traffic area. Rugs will also help with soundproofing the room, something to consider if you live in an apartment. Want to convey the feeling of more open space? Use small patterns!

7. Lighting

Nobody wants to feel like they’re in a questioning room, this is why lighting is essential in any room you’re planning. Use fans with LED light kits, along with swing arm lamps that can save space for tabletops. Don’t forget dimmers switches for overhead lights.

8. Artwork

Think about your favorite sports, hobbies or family photos for your walls giving the room a personal touch. Walls with artwork give the feeling of spaces being homier. Do keep it simple to make it feel more open.

At the end of the day, your space calls for your own rules. However, a little guidance is needed when remodeling or redecorating a new room. Are you in need of more inspiration? Check out our designer-curated Pinterest mood board below for the best furniture, accents, and accessories you can find right here in Houston.

Fall 2019 Decor Trends: What's In, What's Out

As summer ends, we’re gearing up to decorate our homes for fall and the holiday season - so we’d like to showcase a bit of what's ahead in interior style for Fall 2019.

From unique materials and furniture to fixtures and fittings, it's all about creating a look that’s bold and custom. Even though we don’t like to get hung up on trends, there are definitely some themes we can't help but notice. Stay tuned, we're here to get you up to speed on what you're about to see ALL OVER THE PLACE.

THE BIG TRENDS

Back to Nature

Tables made of petrified wood; pendants woven with branches; stools coated in coconut shell beads: everyplace we looked this market we saw nods to the wildlife. At Bernhardt, the backs of chairs were coated in a pattern meant to mimic the design of a field of wheat. Keep your eyes out for organic looks on everything from mirrors and accessories to furniture.

Come In To the Light

In keeping with the organic theme, several furniture companies are showcasing new, lighter finishes for wood things (like on the table shown above). These washes higher play up the wood grain and supply a beautiful contrast to bolder upholstery. Still love your walnut or teak furniture? Worry not: combining finishes is a huge "do."

Pretty In Pink

Love it or hate it, the notorious “Millennial Pink” is not going away any time soon. Splashes of the dusky hue are still popping up everywhere from upholstery to rugs. It should not be in and of itself a surprise: in any case, pink has long been thought to give a calming impact, and lots of designers use a subtle shade of the hue for the becoming glow it casts.

LIVING ROOM TRENDS

Mix It Up

The times of simply picking out a living room set (or bedroom, for that matter) and calling your decorating done are OVER. Unless you like your front room to seem sort of boring, that is.

Matching every piece of furniture is generic and basic. Instead, don’t be afraid to combine numerous items from completely different periods, including your family heirlooms (or brand-new pieces with a vintage look). Besides being charming, it is a great way to celebrate your personal style.

Delight in Deco

What goes around, comes around. Particularly involving style periods. With the simple lines of mid-century, it’s easy to incorporate additional exciting materials and patterns. "Art deco vogue is rascally and princely, however smart." At market, we have a tendency to saw the trend taking up sofas, lighting, case goods, and accessories. It manifested in many ways that, like faceted fronts on cupboards, geometric particularization, gilding, and lots of pattern.

BEDROOM TRENDS

Bold & Beautiful

A pop of loud color or daring wallpaper behind your headboard? Next. "Instead, attempt to elevate the area as complete package with a refined textured wallpaper. It's enough to add that pop you would like, but it gives the room a better sense of cohesiveness. It makes sense that a wider palette for wallcoverings ought to go hand-in-hand with a keener eye for art.

That means bye-bye to your motivational plaques and framed word art. Instead of “Dream” above the bed, consider adding some dreamy artwork that really reflects your personality. Find some wallpaper you like, and then, place art or pictures on the wallpaper. Simple. Doing this can produce a space that feels unambiguously yours, and not like a page in a catalog.

KITCHEN TRENDS

Interesting Details

For years, kitchens were very minimalistic, straightforward, and clean. But today, we're seeing a wave of more personalized styles, that feel collected and mix seamlessly with other living areas in the home. Imagine a more eclectic look, for example, souvenir dishware collected on vacation and vintage accessories like rugs and open glass cabinets. Paired with a movable kitchen island or a bar cart, it’s easy to blend décor elements across rooms while entertaining while keeping a cohesive look.

Like with most trends we're seeing in 2019, simple and clean isn't the thing. Instead, embellished and maximalist style is on the increase which means less subway tile and MORE custom painted backsplashes. The same goes for hardware, with traditional looks such as chrome, brass, and rose gold hardware being replaced with nature inspired finishes like animal skin and bamboo pulls in several shapes and sizes.

A Metal Mélange

What’s out is matching metal finishes. What’s in are mixed-up looks combining two (maybe even 3, if you’re really daring) different metals like shimmery stainless steel and a more subdued brass finish for huge impact.

OUTDOOR TRENDS

Not Your Grandma’s Patio Furniture

Today's outdoor furniture pieces are way better than that rough wicker chair you used to sit on at your grandma's house. With corporations like Perennials, Sunbrella, and more making beautiful and textural performance materials, they can be used inside just as easily as out. The best part: wine stains, paw prints, and whatever other messes you throw at them may be simply cleaned out. How amazing is that?!

Whew!! We realize that’s a lot to take in - so if you need help figuring out how to make these themes work in your home, come out to one of our 7 locations and our knowledgeable staff will be happy to help you. Comment below and let us know what style trend you’re most excited about.

Maximalism 101: Redesign Your Teenager’s Room

If anyone loves spending time in a single room, it’s most likely your teenager who is constantly retreating to their quarters. However, don’t let their bedroom become a closed-off lair that’s far removed from plain sight. Thanks to 2019’s bold new trend of maximalism, you can let your kid share their personality while still infusing the room with plenty of modern touches. Combining everything from walls of books to vintage accents, this increasingly popular approach is all about being big and seen. Don’t be scared—use this step-by-step guide to create a flair-filled personal space you and your growing teen will both love!

1. Begin with Strong Foundation Items

Every bedroom starts with a set of strong foundation items, including a bed frame, nightstand, chest of drawers, mirror, and bookshelf. These central pieces will star as the core of your teenager’s newly redesigned room. A dark, sleek set like the Granite Falls Bedroom (1) from Exclusive Furniture will tee up the room perfectly. Ramp up the industrial design even further by adding a Starmoore Bookcase (7), boasting a sturdy walnut-tone finish with a blackened gunmetal frame. Once these are on the way, you’ll be ready to dive into some of the fun details of decorating!

2. Make A Bold Statement

Since maximalism is all about audacity, try adding a wall mural like some of the fantastic pieces found online. You can even customize the exact width and height down to the inch. The black and white image shown adds vintage charm while paying homage to classic football action. Browse hundreds of other wall murals to find the perfect fit for your teenager. Fill in the remaining walls with a bold color that doesn’t even need more hanging art. An adventurous but calming Hale Navy color will never go out of style.

3. Shake Things Up with Mixed Textures

Mixing textures will add another dose of vividness to the overall appearance of the room. Solid color bedding is a great option since you’ll be able to opt for a timeless color like gray which will pave the way for changing other small details that are sure to pop. Nothing quite steals a scene like an eye-catching set of pillows either. Don’t be afraid to experiment with a variety of pillowcases, including leather, canvas, and plush materials sure to dazzle.

4. Carefully Craft a Study Space

Every teenager needs a space for studying, and the more thought put into this section of the room means it’s more likely to get some use. Try setting up a 2 Drawer Writing Desk (8) from Exclusive Furniture, along with an Ashbury Leather Chair (6) for reading. Keep in mind, laying out rooms to allow in plenty of natural light is always a great idea; choose a Metal Floor Lamp (9) which will look fantastic even when not in use. Making a DIY chalkboard for this study area too would not only be practical but also look cool.

5. Bring it Home with Self-Expressions

If you’re on board so far with building out this maximalist theme, remember that your teenager might be proud of his or her school colors. No matter what that palette holds, the beauty of maximalism lies in how any color can easily be integrated. Throw in a personalized touch with a custom blanket or pillow from the Teecycleshop on Etsy (4). If you’ve set up the Starmoore bookcase, fill it with display trophies or framed black and white pictures of sports photoshoots, preferably from your teen’s own games.

Done! Enjoy the Personal Pride of Maximalism

Despite the fact that minimalists love to tout the phrase “less is more,” isn’t it safe to agree the philosophy “more is more” makes far more sense? There’s only one thing left to do after following the five steps outlined above: let your teenager enjoy the newly customized space! If you have no idea where to start, Exclusive Furniture has local design experts who are enthusiastic about lending advice. Drop by one of their 8 Houston-area locations for some inspiration, but if you want to keep on browsing just take a look at their pinterest board here:

Tips For Decorating a Gender Neutral Bedroom For Kids

“Gender neutral” is a term you may be hearing more and more often these days. So as far as being trendy is concerned, we are going to walk you through a simple set up for a gender- neutral child’s room.

The key is not to try and avoid pinks or blues as gender identifying colors, but to accentuate on bigger themes within the design and layout of a room that showcases personality rather than gender.

Today, we will lay out a theme, complete with accents and color pallets to give you an idea of what we mean.

Wild Child or Book Worm?

First things first, we are going into this in a very generalized fashion and are simplifying themes for sanity’s sake. With this, let’s agree that some kids are a bit more…umm…. energetic than others and with great energy comes great adventures for their personal room. How can this idea be translated in terms of furniture? Bed type. There are simple kid-sized beds out there that will serve their purpose well, but where is the personality? Where is the fun? How are you going to get a child that is well versed in their imagination to start mellowing out for bedtime if they aren’t engaged in their surrounding and also receiving messages that bedtime is near?

Treehouse Beds

Yeah, a treehouse bed. No, you’re not going to throw a twin bed up that sketchy tree in your backyard, they make them for inside.

A set up like this is perfect for any child that has an active imagination. The statement piece leaves room for accenting around the bed. This is a perfect set up and color pallet for a beginner’s attempt at gender neutral decorating. Practicality is also key especially when the child is excited for bedtime and you have storage space underneath. Don’t worry, It’s OK if you might want one too.

Loft Beds

Some kids are more into reading, collecting, or just generally being more mellow than other kids. These kids may not need the engagement of a full treehouse or bunk bed, but there is another option. Loft beds, like this one, offer a unique and fun look to the room while providing a creative outlet. All the cute cubbies and shelves let a child’s personality shine through. It allows them to display things that might mean a great deal to them even if you’ve never heard of it. Oh, and so many books can go there too. SO MANY BOOKS!

Bedding can really set the tone of a room without implying gender and options like these are solid, fun, and fully personalizable by the individual child, highlighting personality and not gender.

Color Pallets

There are two things that can really cause a stir when deciding to decorate in a gender neutral fashion: color patterns and color schemes. Gender neutrality does not mean to avoid pinks or blues at all cost. In fact, these are earthy tones that can be utilized in any child’s room. The trick is to compliment these hues of pinks and blues with accents of neutral colors like browns, greens, and whites.

Small color pops are both gender neutral and a lot of fun to coordinate.

Gender Neutral Accent Pieces

A solid chair in a neutral fabric and tone is perfect. The chair, again, serves as a place holder for personality without voicing gender. Accent pillows or throws pair well with a child’s room accent chair.

What pairs well with a neutral chair? A super funky rug. Prints and faux-furs are not only incredibly hip, but also neutral, and a little badass.

The fun thing about toned-down colors and furniture is the ability to really accessorize with some awesome stuff. Rugs, lamps, shelving and even trunks are all neutral and just ready to be personalized.

No Need to Worry!!

To wrap this up, we just want to point out that the less you focus on gender and the more you focus on the personality of the person whose room you are setting up, the more fun it can really be! Not every child fits in a mold and decorating their personal space in this way can teach you a few things about the creative young mind you have under your roof. You might even discover that they have incredible style, just like you.

Ballin' on a Budget : Decor for your new apartment.

There are a ton of things to keep in mind when deciding how to decorate and furnish your new apartment. Don’t let the multitude of options throw you for a loop! Stick to your pre-planned budget and dive right in!

Exclusive is here to help lay down a few ground rules and get you through this as painlessly as possible. Got your budget read? Got an idea for your overall look and feel for furniture and accessories? K, let’s go.

Treat yourself?

Here’s the thing: everyone wants the best of the best. Everyone wants to feel the extra plushiness of an over stuffed couch against their backside as they browse Netflix on a massive TV set up in a giant entertainment system that displays all their cool things. But, can you afford that? Can you still sleep comfortably and sit at an actual table and enjoy your dinner once you’ve finished that binge watch session? Probably not. And for those who can, 100% treat yourself at every turn, the rest of us will ball on a budget.

Tips:

- STICK. TO. YOUR. BUDGET

: Don’t get it because it’s cool. Get what you need. You don’t need that neon beer sign, bruh, you need a bed.

- SAVE MONEY FOR BIG AND IMPORTANT ITEMS

: Yeah, big tv’s are dope, but have you ever slept super well all night long? That kind of stuff is important to your overall happiness and is worth a larger share of your budget. Spend it on a solid mattress and thank us later because that mattress is going to be your best friend for years and years.

Some purchases are just more important than others, plain and simple. Spend on the good, make that last, accessorize later on.

LOVESEAT, SOFA, BEAN BAGS?

Besides having a comfortable bed, which you spend so much time in, you’re going to need comfortable seating that can also last you a while. If you aren’t sure about the overall look and feel of the décor you want in your place, let us help you out a little. You want grown up vibes. That means a sofa or loveseat that can fit you and that special someone on comfortably and perhaps an accent chair to really fill that space, and so you seem like the greatest host with seats-a-plenty.

If you’ve kept up with our blogs before, then you saw the Dummies Guide for Loveseats we put out but here’s the link in case you slept on that:

https://www.exclusivefurniture.com/a-dummys-guide-to-loveseats

Basically, loveseats, or apartment sized sofas, are the best bet for getting a solid seating option in your new apartment, not blowing your budget and appearing super grown to your adoring friend base. There are a ton of options for the first time sofa buyer, and it can be a lot to take in, so follow listen up.

Tips:

- BUDGET! BUDGET! BUDGET!

: We cannot stress this enough. Stay within your budget guidelines and that will cut so many nonviable options from your browse list.

- SIZE MATTERS

: What size is the room your furnishing? How much of that room are you willing to dedicate to a piece of furniture? DID YOU MEASURE THAT OUT BEFORE YOU STARTED SHOPPING? You probably should. This will also aide in eliminating options that just won’t work for you, making it easier to find exactly what you want and need.

- CHECK OUT OUR OPTIONS!

: By viewing our list of available apartment sized sofas and around what they will cost you can help you further prepare for this endeavor.

Here’s that list:

https://www.exclusivefurniture.com/sofas-and-loveseats

Do I need a dining room set?

Honestly, this is on you. Have space for it? Are you willing to dedicate that space to a dining room set? Is there room left in your budget to go for this? Is this part of your overall vibe?

If you’re answering yes to a majority of these, then yeah, go for it. A dining set can add that little touch of class to your space and provide additional and uniform seating for whomever you decide to have over. Nothing worse than having the homies sit on the floor or some old, mix matched stools you found driving through your neighborhood that one night. If sitting for your meals in a dedicated area isn’t really your thing, think of it as part of your overall hosting vibe.

A solid, fitted dining set can also double as desk space for the students out there trying to make the most of limited space but still want to appear as if they are living their best life.

Here is a list of available dining/ bar sets that could certainly work in an apartment and will last you a while:

https://www.exclusivefurniture.com/dining-sets

https://www.exclusivefurniture.com/bar-sets

LET’S WRAP THIS UP…

Listen, do your homework and things will be just fine. Plan and budget. Stay within those confines and your nice new pad will be fully fitted and your wallet won’t be too stressed. Figure out before hand what your big ticket items are going to be, while realizing their importance, and knock those out first. Take your measurements, and measure your doors please, make sure that sofa is going to be an indoor sofa when you get home. And remember, no dumb purchases your first time around. Get what you need. Browsing online before hand is super helpful, curate that look and make it fit that budget!!

DIY Tips for Small Kitchens

Embrace What You Have || Ahh Go Crazy, Ahh Go Stupid || Give a Small Place, Space || Reach New Heights, Space || Roll Out The Carpet

Every now and then, you may find yourself creating the kitchen of your wildest fantasies. You may envision a supernatural whirl of wonder and desire epitomize the very essence of your ideal kitchen with a collection of kitchen appliances that compliment your voracious sense of style. However, when a forecast of disappointment becomes a reality at the realization, it is easy to see why feeling sad is the appropriate emotion in an instance such as this. Worry no longer as we present some helpful tips in turning your small kitchen into your very own cooking haven.

1.

Embrace What You Have

The first step one must take before proceeding in this new quest to transforming a kitchen is to trust what you already have. Being confident in your sense of style and fearless amidst this epic project is one of the most important things to have regardless of the activity.

Just remember that it is okay to be afraid to do something new, but it can only be temporary. Once you overcome the fear and doubt, you won’t be afraid of the cards you were dealt with. Trust and believe that your creativity and wit will help you turn something “decent” into something to be treasured.

2.

Ahh Go Crazy, Ahh Go Stupid!

The next step in conquering this new adventure is to incorporate your version of “perfect” in the transformation of your kitchen. Brainstorm different combinations of color schemes with the style that embodies your requirements. Branding the premises of your kitchen with your own personal touch will provide a warm hearth.

So, go ahead. Go bananas for the sake of your happy heart. After all, the kitchen is the heart of the home.

3.

Give a Small Place, Space

A common ideology about small areas is that they come in small spaces. We won’t debunk this theory, but we can advise on how to make the most of something small. One option is to use floating shelves to help store kitchen appliances and accessories such as blenders, jars, and even your favorite wines and glassware. All you need are some pieces of wood to place on an empty wall. All you have to do is use a cast iron shelf bracket to uphold the pieces of wood to the wall. From there it’s elementary. Just begin placing your kitchen appliances on your brand-new floating shelves.
Another way to create more space in a small area is to use hanging baskets. Hanging baskets are another great tool to use when categorizing organic fruit, snacks, and cooking appliances such as blenders and jars. All that is required are a few wire storage baskets, butterfly hooks, and regular hooks, and extra wood boards.
Magnets are Mother Nature’s gift to mankind and refrigerators. A revolutionary way to create more space for your kitchen utensils is to implement a magnetic knife rack. This magnetic mechanism makes a great addition to your kitchen because it takes advantage of the metallic properties in your kitchen knife which would “float” securely.
Unusual spots in your kitchen may seem like a waste of space in the beginning, but if you used that unusual spot to your advantage, it won’t seem so useless after all. Using that unusual spot to place a rolling pantry will not only look innovative and cool, but it will help maximize space in even the smallest crook and cranny.
In addition to the previous tips, if you have children at home, you don’t want to place certain things so that they aren’t within their grasp. Use your best parental judgment to decipher what belongs closer to the ground as opposed to away from it.

4.

Reach New Heights

Suspended Shelving or floating shelves plays a big role in creating space in that the suspending shelves in your kitchen make the architectural design of your kitchen work in your favor. Just keep in mind the measurements of your kitchen to avoid taking up unnecessary space.
Cabinets and pantries are a common accessory in the kitchen. Don’t be dismayed if you have plate ware or glassware in your possession. Just implement the be mindful of certain spaces and the best plate ware that fits there when using the stacking method for your dinner plates.

5.

Roll Out The Carpet

Rugs are an underrated accessory when it comes to decorating a home. In the case of a small kitchen, adding a rug eases the cramped feeling while also proving warmth. This great accent piece will bring your kitchen together while creating a spacious illusion.

Customer Favorites- Motion Furniture

Customer Favorites

Single or Dual Zone Wine Coolers || The Grey Reclining Loveseat || The Brown Power Lift Chair

At Exclusive Furniture it is our constant goal that we bring quality service and furniture to our customers. Bringing satisfaction to our customers is something that we at Exclusive Furniture always strive to attain while building everlasting relationships with families in the greater Houston Community.

Let’s review some items from Exclusive Furniture’s Motion Furniture repertoire and review some of our customer’s favorite pieces.

1. The Gray Reclining Sofa

The Gray Reclining Sofa combines simplicity and comfort to bring an attractiveness to the color gray. This deep-seated sofa with plump cushions and cozy arms automatically qualifies this piece as an ideal choice for a family room or entertaining area. Its laid-back appeal has a casual yet neat style that easily complements your home furniture and accentuates on your home style.

2. The Grey Reclining Loveseat

The Gray Reclining Loveseat has an ordinary aesthetic to it, but just like its counterpart, The Gray Reclining Sofa, The Gray Reclining Loveseat can bring a low-key vibe and comforting attractiveness to the vicinity of your home. Enjoy the deep-seated cushions and cozy fabric that clothes this under-rated piece of furniture. Although casual, this Gray Reclining Loveseat will make the perfect addition for any family room or entertainment area. Pair this Reclining Loveseat with the Gray Reclining Sofa and witness a great partnership take place in you living room right before your very eyes.

3. The Brown Power Lift Chair

The Brown Power Lift Chair is another popular furniture item whose simple appearance can bring every home style and piece of furniture come together. If “Less is more” is a well-known motto for you, then this power reclining chair will not disappoint your expectations. This Reclining Chair is a remote-controlled reclining piece which means despite the ordinary physique of this chair, you acquire a high-tech feature from this piece of furniture. Who wouldn’t want a bang for their buck?

If there is a lesson to take away from this entire report, it is that the simplest things can display a grander beauty beyond our expectations. To learn more about any of these spotlight items or any of our other furniture items, explore our website and feel free to drop by any of our store locations for great furniture at an EXCLUSIVE price.

Your Guide to Exclusive Furniture’s Full Service Delivery

Your Guide to Exclusive Furniture’s Full Service Delivery

Do you know the blissful feeling you get after you finalize your purchase of furniture? Or maybe the instant visions of the furniture placement in the home that one may concoct with the help of a vivid imagination? If you can relate to these having these experiences at least once in your lifetime, then it’s safe to assume that you might have also experienced another phenomenon briefly after having these. This phenomenon is known as the furniture delivery crisis or F.D.C for short (Please note that F.D.C is a fictional phenomenon created for the purposes of this blog and is not therefore recognized by the CDC or any National or Global Health organization).

Furniture Delivery Crisis or F.D.C is a phenomenon that many customers around the world have faced. Luckily for our customers, Exclusive Furniture’s hard-working team has devised an efficient delivery service system to reduce future encounters between our beloved customers and F.D.C.

Here are a few Frequently Asked Questions (FAQs) about our amazing delivery staff and service:

What steps do I take after purchasing my furniture?

After making your purchase via Exclusive Furniture’s website or in one of Exclusive Furniture’s stores, your work order is sent directly to Exclusive Furniture’s Headquarters. Once your purchase order is received, our staff will work diligently to prepare your order and assign the delivery to on of our delivery drivers.

How will I know when my furniture will be delivered?

One of Exclusive Furniture’s representatives will call you personally schedule your delivery.

How much does it cost to have my furniture delivered?

Delivery costs are dependent on your location from Houston, TX 77002

Distance: Delivery Fee:

1 – 50 miles $129

51 – 100 miles $199

101 – 150 miles $399

151 – 250 miles $499

250+ miles Call Us: 713-773-0606, option 2

Will everything I ordered be shipped at once?

Yes. Our staff members at Exclusive Furniture take pride in providing efficient service, however, there may be instances where our vendors may be experiencing shipment delays. Nevertheless, we will do our best to deliver your furniture with as quickly as possible.

Will the delivery team remove my old furniture?

No. Exclusive Furniture’s delivery team is not responsible for removing your old furniture from your home. In this case, we highly recommend taking precautionary measures to properly dispose of your old furniture.

What do I do if something is missing from my order?

Please contact Exclusive Furniture’s Customer Service Team immediately so we can work to resolving the issue. To reach our amazing Customer Service Team, dial (713) 773-0606, option 2.

What do I do if my furniture was damaged during the delivery?

Please contact Exclusive Furniture’s Customer Service Team as soon as you have made this realization. Depending on the nature of your situation, we will replace or repair your furniture. To reach our amazing Customer Service Team, dial (713) 773-0606, option 6.

What do I do if my new furniture does not fit during the delivery?

Please contact Exclusive Furniture’s Customer Service Team at (713) 773-0606, option 2. One of our Customer Service Representatives will direct you to an Exclusive Furniture in proximity to your location, so you can select a different item of equal or lesser value. If the item selected by the customer is greater in value, the customer is responsible for paying the difference.

What can I expect on the day of delivery?

On the day of delivery, one of Exclusive Furniture’s delivery drivers will call 10-20 minutes prior to arriving at your home. Make sure that someone over the age of 18 is available to receive the delivery.

If you are not home when our delivery team arrives at your home, we will gladly wait an extra 30 minutes for you to arrive. If for any reason you will be later than 30 minutes, our delivery team will have to move on to their next scheduled delivery for the day. As a result, your delivery will have to be rescheduled for a later date and a redelivery charge will be assessed to you even if the delivery fee was waived at the time of purchase.

If you have any further questions or concerns regarding our delivery service or anything otherwise, Please do not hesitate to comment below, contact us, or visit our FAQs page.

Houston Astros Opening Day

Houston Astros Opening Day

This past Friday, April 5^th, our beloved Houston Astros hosted the Oakland Athletics in the 2019 season opener. Despite a disappointing and early conclusion to the 2018 season, the Houston Astros are adopting a killer championship mentality with this season’s slogan, “Take it Back”.

Starting this season off with high expectations, the Astros hope to bring yet another championship to the great city of Houston, bestowing glory and excellence as they strive toward another championship run. To help kick off the season, Exclusive Furniture, alongside local radio station KRBE 104.1, had the great pleasure of co-hosting the Astros’ Opening Day Block Party. With fun games, delicious food, prizes - including Astros tickets - and the company of fellow Astros fans, the event has been deemed a huge home run!

Speaking of championship mentality, Exclusive Furniture has the same goal for providing excellent service and premium quality furniture to our neighbors here in the greater Houston community. As we continue 2019, what are some expectations that you have for Exclusive Furniture and, of course, the Houston Astros?

Share your comments below! We would love to hear from you.

How to Arrange Your Furniture

Small Living Rooms || Large Living Rooms || Long & Narrow Living Rooms || Bedrooms || Square Rooms || Window Facing || Small Bedroom

Arranging new furniture in your home has never sounded so exciting! Just the very thought of placing your new comfy sofa in its rightful place gives a sensual euphoria on the transformation of your home.

Although this so, this task may also seem daunting and overwhelming to some individuals who may not have the experience or the knowledge on how to successfully achieve Feng Shui.

Luckily for you, we have some tips on how to do just that! Let’s dive right into some tips on how to arrange furniture for your Living Room and Bedroom.

Living Rooms

Arranging your furniture in your home is a great way to help you visualize every angle that is aesthetically pleasing to the human eye. One way to perfectly position your furniture is by using a Virtual Furniture Planner. A Virtual Furniture Planner is a great tool that allows you to customize the placement of furniture items in any room. All you do is adjust the appearance of the “template room” and use the settings to conform the “template room” to the room in your home.

Using this tool lowers the chance of overlooked measurements, color schemes, and the overall stress of worrying about the “perfect fit”.

In the event you cannot get access to a Virtual Furniture Planner, here are some tips to help you acquire maximum Feng Shui in your furniture without the hassle.

Small Living Room

If the space in your living room is considered small, here are three objectives that you should keep in mind when arranging or re-arranging the furniture.

* The Illusion of Height

Small spaces, in general, diminishes our vision in that area. It is for this reason why adding tall pieces of furniture to a small living room will add visual height thus creating a visual illusion of depth and height to that room.

* Spaciousness

Small living rooms undoubtedly come with limited space, so it is understandable why furnishing a room of minimal magnitude is deemed a difficult task. Worry no longer for the solution is literally a sentence away. When maximizing the space in your small living room, be sure to offset counter pieces and coffee tables in order to open more room in the walkway.

Doing this will not only create a fuller and enlightened look in your living room, but it will simultaneously invite a convenience in terms of mobility, comfort, and peace for you and your guests.

* Decorations

Decorating goes beyond birthday parties and other celebratory occasions, however, the skills one would use to decorate a graduation party or even a baby shower can also be applied to decorating a small living room.

Before decorating, one should recognize the preferred style and appearance that is desired for the living room. Once that is established, the possibilities in terms of decoration are endless. For starters, utilizing mirrors and wall art is the perfect way to minimize naked walls and display expressions of passion throughout the entire living room. If this is done successfully, your living room alone will have your guests mesmerized and in awe of the unity and balance displayed in your home.

Large Living Room

Furnishing a Large Living Room can be just as overwhelming as furnishing a small living room. Luckily for you, we’ve got you covered. Here are some key objectives to help you furnish your large living room like a boss.

* Front and Center

One way to successfully accomplish this goal is to arrange your furniture in the front and center of your living room. Doing this will shift the focus of your guests to one place in your living room and leave no room for wandering and confused guests.

* The Magic Rug

If you are thinking about auditioning for the role of Aladdin or maybe dreaming about skipping traffic after reading the subtitle, it is with great pleasure to inform you that magic rugs do exist, but not in the way you think.

Rugs indeed have the magical ability to bring a large room together which is why using a Large Area Rug is the perfect way to establish the body of your living room.

* Final Touches

Last, but not least, another thing to enhance the fullness of your living room is to add extra seating and storage along the walls around the living room. For example, you could add an extra chair or even a chair and a half to seat more guests. One could even add an elegant china cabinet to display family heirlooms or any prized pieces of china.

No matter the combination you choose, if you follow these objectives accordingly, there is no doubt that your living room will be the talk of the 21st century.

Long & Narrow Living Rooms

Some of you may be wondering about living rooms that are unique in architectural design. Let all your wondering come to an end and look at these helpful objectives that will surely help you get the upper hand in home decoration.

* The Long and Narrow Path

As the subtitle suggests, whenever you arrange furniture for a long and narrow living room, you always want to keep walkable spaces between furniture. One can achieve this by keeping the foot traffic concentrated in one area. This will eliminate awkward maneuvers in motion and will also simplify the flow of traffic all together.

* Hearth and Home

One of the most helpful accessories to have in your living room is indeed a fireplace. If you have a fireplace in your living room, you can easily set up seating around the fireplace. Doing this will create that warm, family-friendly environment as you and your guests cozy up and enjoy smores or even story-telling.

Even if you do not have a fireplace, all you have to do is choose a focal point in your living room and arrange your furniture around that spot. Applying both tips will make your long and narrow living room visually balanced and family oriented.

Now that we have mastered the art of incorporating balance, it is time to add another special skill to your bag of tricks. No one said the road to mastering the ultimate Feng Shui would be easy, but it would be our pleasure to show you how to capture a vivacious citrus essence to even a low-key mellow-dramatic atmosphere.

Without further ado, let’s explore some helpful tips on how to arrange your furniture for different Bedroom types.

Bedrooms

Arranging your furniture for your bedroom can be a great way to explore different styles to accentuate on the mood you desire to display. Whether you decide to show your love for the South or Romantic styles through traditional Latin styles, if you follow these tips, the bedroom of your dreams will be within your reach.

The Game Plan

One of the most important things to keep in mind when selecting pieces for your bedroom or any room in your home is to be mindful of the dimensions. Being fully aware of the length, width, and height of the product that catches your eye is important because you want to avoid any and all mishaps that occur when one ignores the dimensions of the product, the entryways, the hallways and so on.

Checkmate

It doesn’t take a chess prodigy to know that the placement is key. It’s for that reason why you should start with the placement of your bed because the bed, regardless of its size, will act as the focal point of the bedroom. Once you have placed your bed, then you can begin placing complimentary furniture pieces like an office desk, nightstand or drawer dresser. Just keep in mind that everything will fall into place once the centerpiece is in its correct position.

Lie at Anchor

Rugs and Anchors are the objects to have the least in common, however, when it comes to arranging and decorating your bedroom, rugs are the perfect filler piece to bring out the hidden details in your bedroom.

Now that the preliminaries have been established, let’s explore a few common types of bedrooms and how to arrange and decorate your furniture accordingly.

Square Room

It’s a Kind of Magic

What if there was a magical item to create the home of your dreams? An item more influential than a Benjamin yet overlooked like the copper penny. This “magical” item may not have any fictional power, but any Tall storage like an armoire or gentlemen’s chest will add height to the room.

Window Facing

Bedrooms with windows seem difficult to decorate and furnish. If the window is seen as a burden to you, here are some tips on how to conquer the art of furnishing a window-facing bedroom.

Window Dressing

If you plan on opening the window in your bedroom, placing your bed underneath it may seem a logical decision when trying to arrange your bedroom. If you ever come across this thought at any point in time, DON’T DO IT! The reason why placing your bed under a functional window is highly disapproved is because it creates an uncomfortable draft, and no one wants to feel distressed in your own home.

As a solution, one should instead place their bed far from the door and facing the window. This will permit the natural sunlight to embrace every space and entity in your bedroom.

Small Bedroom

Arranging furniture for a small bedroom while trying to embrace a minimalist style or simply trying to live can seem complex for a room so small. No matter your circumstance, here are some tips to help you make the most out of a small situation.

Up Against the Wall

As mentioned previously, when arranging furniture, you always want to place your bed first and then surround it with complementary furniture items. The same principle still applies for small bedrooms regardless of the style one is attempting to portray.

One tip for placing your bed in your small bedroom is to place the bed along the longest wall in the room. Doing this will accommodate the physique of the bed while also providing space for other entities around the room.

It Takes Two (or maybe more…)

Now that the bed has been placed, the next step is the placement of bedroom furniture. One of the main pieces one must consider placing first is the dresser or media center.

One of the best places to put a dresser or media center is directly across from the bed. This will bring ease and simplicity when associating your needs with different areas in your room.

Another tip to keep in mind is utilizing small free-standing furniture for extra seating. A good vanity stool or even a bedroom bench will come in handy for kicking off your shoes after a long stressful day o the job.

Wall Outlets

Lastly, when placing and arranging your furniture in your small bedroom or any room of any magnitude, you always want to be mindful of wall outlets. This is a crucial detail that will impact how you arrange your furniture. After all, you never want your table lamp to act as a floor lamp or have your TV act as the foundation for your media center.

How to Choose the Perfect Wine Cooler

Single or Dual Zone Wine Coolers || Dual zone wine cabinets || Compressor and Cooling System Types || Additional Features

It doesn’t matter if you have just developed a palate for wine or if you are an established wine lover, you have to buy a wine cooler to enjoy your bottle of wine.

It ensures your wine stays fresh, and ages well, and lets you serve your glass of wine at the ideal temperature for best flavor. There are so many cooling units around that making a choice may be difficult.

There are so many features to consider, which is also why this mini buying guide should prove helpful to you.

1. Single or dual zone wine coolers

Temperature is very important to enjoy your glass of wine. So your choice between a single or dual zone wine cooler goes a long way at determining how cold your glass of wine will be.

Single zone wine cooler

A single zone wine cooler is very much like your standard kitchen refrigerator where the fridge’s interiors are the same temperature throughout. Your wine remains evenly cooled on all shelves.

This is a better option if:

* You are looking for a compact wine cooler because the smallest and even countertop wine coolers are all single zoned.

* You won’t be changing your bottle of wine, and don’t have plans of branching out. You can afford a single zone wine cooler in these situations because there’s no need of storing the wine bottles at different temperatures because all the bottles have a similar flavor profile.

* You are looking for a long-term storage option because all wine bottles taste best at 55 °F. You can safely store them all in the same temperature for as long as required.

* You are planning to organize your collection of wine bottles. You can use multiple single-zone coolers set at different temperatures to safely store your bottles of red, white and sparkling wines.

Dual zone wine cabinets

This is a better option if you want to store different bottles of wine at different temperatures. You have two compartments for storing your wine bottles and each zone can be set to a different tempurature. For example, the cooler section can be used for storing your sparkling wine bottles and the other, for your standard bottles.

These wine cabinets make a wise and worthy investment if:

* You entertain a lot because it lets you store your reds and whites at the ideal serving temperature. This way you’ll always have a bottle of wine, ready at the right temperature, to serve your guest.

* You want to avoid the hassles of looking for a particular bottle of wine. You can keep the reds and whites in different compartments, so there’s no need of reading all bottle labels while looking for a drink for your guests.

* You love collecting bottles of wine. The dual zone cooler lets you store your bottles at the right temperature, which means you can bring home bottles from wherever you travel, without worrying about its proper storage.

2. Compressor and cooling system types

Understanding how your cooler works will help you make a much better choice.

Traditional compressors

Most of them run on traditional compressors where a chemical refrigerant is pumped through coils to cool the air. The refrigerant absorbs the heat in the air inside the unit to release it into the air outside it. It is the compressor that you hear humming while it works.

While these are the best types of wine coolers, they should be kept someplace where there is proper ventilation so that the unwanted hot air easily escapes.

You have to choose your wine cooler based on the compressor’s location.

* Freestanding models

These wine coolers stand alone on a countertop or floor, with compressor coils at its’ back. This makes the wine cooler look clean while maximizing on storage space. However as the coils need sufficient space for ventilation purposes, it’s better to maintain a few inches of space behind and around it.

* Built-in wine coolers

There are also wine refrigerators built to slide in between kitchen cabinets. Their compressors generally remain pressed against the wall, which is why they are designed with coils and an exhaust grate on its bottom. The grate helps air to escape from the unit.

*Thermoelectric cooling

There are wine coolers that do not have a compressor but instead run by forcing electricity through a small metal plate called a heat pump. These coolers are comparatively silent because they do not produce any vibrations. This is why it’s a better option for wine enthusiasts who want their fine wines to age without worrying about sediments in the bottle stirring up.

However thermoelectric wine coolers don’t cool as efficiently as compressor versions. The temperature depends on the ambient temperature which is why they are not ideal for use in hot climates.

You need to keep the air conditioner running if the climate is hot. However, this is an ideal choice for a wine cellar cooling unit because the basement’s average temperature is cooler and steadier than the house temperature.

3. Additional features to look out for

* Capacity

Don’t forget to check how many bottles you can keep in it. There should be enough space for your existing collection, with additional space for growth.

* Temperature range

The wine cooler should function at the appropriate temperature to keep your favorite bottles of wine chilled at the perfect serving temperature.

* Child locks

You will need this feature only if you have children at home, or if you entertain frequently with guests having kids coming over.

* LED lighting

It helps save energy and at the same time keeps UV rays in the cooler at a minimum

* Proper door

The wine cooler’s door should be made of their triple pane glass or solid wood. It’s necessary to retain the cool air in it.

* Adequate shelving

The wine cooler should also have adequate wine rack shelves so that you can store your wine bottles on their sides even for a long time.

* Stylish design

It’s always better to look for a wine cooler that fits with your interior decor. Look for something both durable and stylish in looks.

* Customer service

Buy your wine cooler from a company or supplier offering optimal customer service. You never know when you may have problems with it, and it’s always better to converse with them.

* Free shipping

Look for a company offering free shipping costs, so that you can save money there.

Keeping all these points in mind will help you find the best wine cooler for your home that’s within your budget, and can keep your wine bottles cool and fresh.

All You Need to Know About Choosing the Right Coffee Table

New or Replacement Table || Budget || Room You'll Be Using || Table Shape || Table Size || Color || Material || Functionality

All You Need to Know About Choosing the Right Coffee Table

The coffee table is used as a centerpiece in the living room, in the midst of your chairs and sofa. It may not have any special features but will usually compliment your interiors to make a statement and blend well with it.

It’s a piece of furniture that’s not meant to just improve the room’s style or design. It’s more needed and used for its functionality. It is ideal as a stand for your things can store things if it has a shelf or drawer and can also be used as a focal point.

If you want to choose and buy a coffee table that’s not only good to look at, but also maximizes space, then it’s worth making your choice based on the following information.

i. New or replacement table

It’s easier for you to choose if you are buying new table to replace your old one. You just have to list out the reasons you want to buy a new table, and if there are any improvements you need in the new one.

Of course, if you loved the old table, and are just buying a new one because it looks old, then you just buy a new table. However things change a lot if you are buying your first coffee table. You’ll have to bear the following points in mind.

ii. Budget

Decide how much you can afford to spend for the table. There is no fixed rule for this, jut your own budget and comfort. It may not necessarily be cheap but you have to look for a table that’s within your price range.

iii. Room You’ll Be Using it In

• If it’s the living room, then look for a more or less formally designed coffee table. As the living room is where most of your guests will be, it’s
better to look for a decoratively styled table, with perhaps a glass top.

However also do remember that a glass top can get dangerous if you have pets or children at home. There’s a chance of their climbing onto the
table, which can lead to cracks and injuries.

• If it’s going to be used in your family room, look for something more functional than decorative. It’s better to avoid glass tops here.

They may end up looking messy when covered with finger marks and scratches. Besides, they are once again risky for children and pets,
especially if they don’t have frames.

• Look for table that will stand out from the other furniture in the room if you will be using it as the room’s centerpiece. This means that tables
that are exceptionally stylish or having a special material, surface finish or size make a better choice.

iv. Table Shape

You can also decide on the table shape based on the room size.

   • If it’s a small room, then look for a rectangular or oval shaped coffee table. It adds some length to the room.
•  Round or oval tables that don’t have sharp corners make a safe buy if you have children at home.
• Square and round tables go well in most seating configurations like in front of the sofa.
•  Sometimes tables with patterned sides and shelves may not blend well with your interiors. Keep the side designs and shelf in mind while making
your choice. Sometimes table with designs aren’t practical in use and are only decorative in looks and function.

v. Table size

There are a few measurements you need to take to ensure you buy the right sized coffee table that fits the room interiors.

• First measure the amount of free space you have in the room and the space required for the table.
• If you plan or have to move your existing furniture around to fit the table in, make sure there’s enough leg space when you sit down.
• Don’t forget to measure your furniture height so that the coffee table aligns well without any risk of your bumping and falling down.

If you will be placing food and drinks on the table, then it should measure 2 inches lower than the sofa or chair. But don’t buy coffee tables that
are an inch taller than your sofa.

vi. Color

You should choose the table color based on your room’s existing color scheme. Look for a table that isn’t too contrasting with the color of your interiors.

vii. Material

Choose the material based on your cleaning habits. This means if you don’t have the time to clean your home everyday, then it’s better to avoid buying tables with surfaces that easily stain like glass or glossy materials. Something sturdier like a wood table makes a better choice here.

Look for something durable, like a wood or metal coffee table, if you plan to be placing heavy things on it or if you have children and pets running around all day long. If there’s no risk of kids or if you won’t be placing anything heavy on it, then something delicate will do.

A round table goes well in a room with lots of curvy furniture. However a square or rectangular coffee table is a better buy if there are lots of angles and hard lines in the rom.

viii. Functionality

• If you plan to use the table to store things like the remote control and some magazines in them, look for one with a bottom storage shelf. There
are also tables with storage boxes or drawers to keep things in them, out of view.

• If you are looking for something convenient, then look for a table with a removable top. It makes the task of rearranging the table nearer to the
sofa or chair much easier. Besides, tables with a removable table-top generally have some boxed-in storage area too.

• You will prefer investing in a table where you can adjust its leg height if you plan to move your furniture around a lot. In fact, adjustable legs let you use the table at various heights.
• It’s better to put some protective caps on the legs of the table to prevent the legs from scratching your floor
• There are also coffee tables with wheels which make it so much easier to move the table around. However it’s also important that the wheels on
the table can be locked in so that there’s no risk of it rolling around when you have your drinks or beverages on them.

You should now finally be able to find the perfect coffee table befitting your budget, interiors and room size.

5 Tips to Take Proper Care of Your Wooden Dining Table

Keep It Clean || Regular Dusting || Proper Position || Protect The Surface || Make It Shine

5 Tips to Take Proper Care of Your Wooden Dining Table

Your wooden dining table needs extra attention from you. It is not like the other furniture that undergoes minimal wear and tear. There will be not only regular scratches from pots and pans but also hot and oily spills that can damage the wood.

This is why it’s better to maintain it well from the start.

1. Keep it clean

Always dry and keep the table dry to present any possible water damage. This means all spills should be wiped off as soon as possible. You can use a non-alkaline soap and water solution is to remove the grime of any oily spills.

Glasses usually sweat to leave marks on the table. This can be removed by rubbing it with mayonnaise. Yup, you will be surprised but your favorite salad dressing does more than improve the taste of your salads and sandwiches!

In case of burn marks, use a very-fine and dry steel-wool pad to gently rub over along the burnt area’s grain. It will help remove the stains. You can use your child’s crayon, or if you do not have children, a furniture touch-up marker works just as well to cover any ugly scratches on it. Just make sure you do not use just any crayon or marker. It should be a matching wood shade.

2. Regular dusting

The table needs regular dusting because while small dust particles are harmless, they can accumulate to scratch the wood surface finish. Dusting your table every week using a soft, lint-free cloth helps.

3. Proper position

It is important that you keep the table in the right spot, away from direct sunlight and any heat like radiators. It is because extremely hot temperatures can wreck the wooden dining table. Besides, the wooden table may also end up splitting or warping because of frequent temperature swings.

4. Protect the surface

The best way to prolong your wooden dining table’s life is by protecting its surface from possible damage. You can buy a piece of glass that is large enough to place on top of the table.

It not only protects your table but also adds a touch of elegance. However, if you have kids at home, there’s a chance of their hitting the glass and causing cracks.

This is why it may be better to cover the table with linen or cotton tablecloth or placemats. However, don’t use vinyl or plastic tablecloths or placemats. They may either damage the wooden finish or leave residues that accumulate on the surface. The residue ends up discoloring and making the dining table surface sticky.

5. Make it shine

Your wooden dining table also needs some polishing, like your car. It needs to be polished with a coat of carnauba wax, either once or twice a year. Do your polishing using two soft, lint-free cloths.

You need to use one for applying the wax, and the other for polishing it onto the table. Regular polishing of your table not only adds a better shine to the table, but also makes it so much easier for you to wipe off dust and any other residue.

How to Choose the Correct Size Table Lamp

Placement || Purpose || Room Decor || Style || Size and Shade Ratio || Lamp Features

How to Choose the Correct Size Table Lamp

Lights and lamps are meant to illuminate a room; but did you know that it does much more to your room? It can also transform the looks of the furniture which in turn changes the look of your room.

It is the right light that does justice to your furniture by highlighting and accentuating it. It can also change the theme color and style to make the room much cozier and inviting than before.

This is why it is so important that you choose your table lamp well. And if you need help here, the following tips should help you out.

• Where you plan to place it

It is better to go shopping for a table lamp only after determining where you plan to place it. You may have to also measure the distance between the sofa, bed or chair to avoid ending up buying too short or too tall a lamp.

It helps if you keep a few pointers in mind while looking for your table lamp. For example, the bottom of the table lamp shade should line up to your eye level while sitting on a sofa or chair, it should line up to about your chin level while sitting in bed. This way you know that there is no worry about the light shining directly to your eyes.

• Decide and define its purpose

Decide why you need a lamp, and how much illumination it has to provide. This is especially important if you are looking for a table lamp for your bedroom because you do not want something bright here.

On the converse, you may need a bright lamp in your study or if you plan to place one near your cozy recliner, to use while reading your favorite book.

• Room décor

You have to determine the lamp size based on the room décor. A tall lamp will not fit well into a room with low furniture while a short lamp will hardly be seen in a room with large furniture. And if the lamp is for reading purposes, then it should be at eye level while you are sleeping or resting in bed or your sofa.

• Style

You’ll find table lamps in various styles and designs ranging from classical to modern types. The right lamp can create a focal point for your room and help transform it into someplace mystical.

• Size and shade ratio

It is important that your table lamp is proportionately designed, especially the ratio between the shade and size. Its diameter should be at least two inches less than the body’s length. The base also affects your choice because a narrower base provides less illumination.

• Check out the different lamp features

Check the lamp’s features before buying because while some let you change the shade if necessary, others do not. Consequently, some table lamps work with the old style CFL lamps and don’t support LED bulbs. While it’s not necessary, a lamp that switches between the two is a better buy.

Look for a table lamp that complements and fits in with other room lighting fixtures. So while a chandelier will help set the room’s mood and provide enough illumination, the table lamp should fit in with it. Sometimes mixing two different table lamps that are geometrically the same helps give a unique twist to your room’s visual symmetry.

If you need some light at night, then it’s worth looking for a table lamp with a night light. They provide the necessary overall lighting through the day and enough accent lighting as a night light.

There are table lamps that come with two pull chains, providing you with two light levels. You can turn on both lights for reading and use just one for watching TV or for general room illumination. It’s this feature that makes this light an interesting lamp to place next to your favorite reading chair or recliner.

If you are always on the mobile phone or use a kindle for reading, then lamps with USB ports are a sensible buy. It not only illuminates your room but also has a port to power your device instead of depending on traditional owner outlets.

• Calculate the shade height

You first have to determine the right height range for your lamp. You can do this by sitting right next to where you intend to place the lamp. Then measure the distance between the surface and eye level to get your base measurement. Measuring it by three gives you the shade’s average height.

• The right size

You can get an estimation of the lamp’s right size by adding 8 inches to the shade measurement. This way you are sure your lamp does not look out of proportion while placed on a table.

• Choosing shade style

You also have to consider the shade style of the lamp you plan to buy. If you are looking for a light you can leave on while watching television, then look for something dark in color or opaque because it minimizes lighting glare. A lamp with a semi-opaque shade is perfect for general room lighting, and if you want something with a warm glow for reading.

• Selecting the right bulb

You also have to take into consideration the light bulb used or found in the light. You will have to obviously choose based on the purpose of the lamp. In case of a lamp you want to use for studying purposes, then look for a bulb that is 60 watts or more.

If you want to save on energy costs, then check and look for lamp shade that supports LED bulb with minimal lumens output.

It is better to get a lamp with dimming flexibility for added flexibility and use. So even if you plan to go with LEDs, check to ensure its LED bulb is dimmable because some designs are not.

Now that you know all about selecting the right table lamp for your room, you can finally get about buying one!

8 Tips to Help You Choose the Right Throw Rug Pillows

Pillow Insert Size || Type Of Insert || Arrangement || Colors || Shape || Texture || Trim || Embellishments

8 Tips to Help You Choose the Right Throw Rug Pillows

Sometimes all you need are the right throw rug pillows to change and improve the ambiance of a room. It’s much cheaper than buying new furniture or even changing upholstery. It’s perfect to make your home look interesting, especially if you like making décor changes with the seasons.

But you may need some help in selecting the right pillow. Especially because there are so many pillow types and sizes available in the market at the moment. This is where these tips should help you out.

1. Pillow insert size

Always look for pillow inserts that measure about 2 inches smaller than the size of your pillow covers. So if you have a 24” pillow cover, look for a 22” pillow insert and so on.

The reason you have to look for a bigger pillow insert is that gives your throw pillow a plump look. It looks way better than having lazy and slouchy pillows on your sofa or sectional.

2. Type of insert

Now when it comes to the type of pillow insert, polyester ones are always the cheaper option. They do keep your pillows full and standing upright all the time. However, the problem is that polyester inserts do just that. They look pretty on your sofa.

They are not soft or cuddly enough for anyone to hold and cuddle. This is where down or feather filled pillow inserts area better option for our sofas and chairs.

They are so much plusher to hold and to look at, and they are also much heavier than polyester ones. But don’t forget that these pillows tend to lose their shape with time.

This is why it’s better if you get stiffer inserts made from 25% down and 75% feather. Though a bit expensive, they are much cuddlier to hold! The 5% down and 95% feather pillow inserts are rather good too. For those who are allergic to feathers, you can always look for synthetic down inserts.

Sometimes you may like a pillow but not it's insert. If this is the case, you can buy it but change inserts for a better one, as long as the pillow has a zipper to do so. It’s always better to have extra inserts on hand to rotate and use each season.

3. The arrangement on sofas and sectionals

You can actually decide how you want to arrange your pillows on your bed, sofa or sectional. There are no rules to follow, but it’s generally better to create a layered look by using different sized pillows.

For example, you could perhaps place two bigger pillows at the ends of your sofa and have two slightly smaller ones in front of them. You can use your creativity and even add a lumbar pillow in the middle.

If you are considering adding more pillows to your sectionals, well remember that you’ll have to repeatedly remove the pillows when you use it and place them back when you are done.

So if you don’t have the patience to do this every time you sit on the sectional, then it’s better dropping the idea of having too many pillows on it.

4. More colors

Why not use colored pillows to add color to the room? Not necessarily multi-colored pillows, but different shades of the same color. Just pick up your favorite color, then choose, and arrange them in ascending shades of the same color, from the lightest to the darkest shade.

You can also add color to your house by bringing the outdoors, or rather outdoor colors inside. Choose your favorite colors like green, blue or even mud colors and use them in your house to create an ‘outdoor’ look indoors. It’s up to you to decide if you’ll use a range of solid colored pillows, or if you prefer using some multi-colored ones.

5. Shape

While you may find pillows in various shapes, there are some common shapes. Square pillows are rather common, versatile and look great on any sofa, chair or bed. They can be used alone or with other differently shaped square pillows.

Rectangular pillows look best leaning on chair seats or as a bed or sofa center. Box pillows are deeper than regular pillows and help add dimension wherever placed.

Bolsters double up as armrests at the end of sofas and sometimes on beds too. But they are pretty outdated now, and if you are looking for comfort, square or rectangular pillows are a better choice.

Round pillows are quite rare nowadays because they don’t blend well everywhere. They are in fact better used sparingly.

6. Texture

Your pillow texture should blend with the rest of the room’s upholstery. You could create more depth by combining different textures. You could perhaps layer a soft pillow on something harder. However, the texture won’t be that important if you’ll be using lots of embellishments or colors in the pillows.

7. Trim

You can enhance the appearance of a plain pillow with a unique or colorful trim. The commonest option is piping or welting to give a simple finishing detail to the pillow.

It works for all room and furniture styles. Create a classy look by using a trim the same color as the rest of the pillow while contrast piping makes a more decorative pillow. You can also use a rope as piping to create a deeper and more traditional look.

While decorative trims like tassels, proms and fringe will definitely spruce up your pillow, they look best in a traditional, bohemian or country room. It’s better not using them in modern or contemporary places. A pillow with a simple knife edge is a better option for contemporary spaces.

8. Embellishments

Throw pillows with embellishments can help liven and brighten up your room. However as mentioned earlier, they don’t complement all décor. And most important, embellishments are better on decorative pillows.

There’s no point having embellishments on throw rug pillows you plan to lean or lie down upon. They are not only uncomfortable but may also scratch you.

11 Reasons to Buy an Outdoor Cantilever Umbrella

Changing Directions || Set Up || Coverage || Support || Flexibility || Storage || Easy To Use || Pool || Sizes and Shapes || More Space || Seasons

11 Reasons to Buy an Outdoor Cantilever Umbrella

There’s nothing more relaxing outside under the sun, with a book in your hand, and a cool refreshing drink in the other hand. The only thing that may disrupt this bliss is the sun, and this is where and how a cantilever umbrella can help.

What is a cantilever umbrella?

If you wonder what a cantilever umbrella is, well it is an umbrella supported by a cantilever. And a cantilever, well, it is a long projecting beam fixed at a single point. It is extensively used in constructing bridges.

Unlike in other umbrellas, the cantilever is designed and strong enough to support the umbrella from the perimeter of the system, and not its center. This is what gives the umbrella the benefit of offering a clear and unobstructed view while seated under it.

Reasons and benefits to buying one

1. Changing directions is a cinch

These umbrellas are also called patio umbrellas. Their specialty is that you can easily change its direction for maximum protection from the sun. You no longer have to change your furniture as the sun moves across the sky and gets more uncomfortable. Just adjust the umbrella’s position to where you need its shade the most.

With these umbrellas around, all you need are a few seconds to block out the sun. this is indeed the first and most important reason to get one! There however are even more reasons to get one. Just read on and you will learn all about them.

2. Easy to set up

Cantilever umbrellas are so easy to set up. You don’t need to set it up based on a particular piece of furniture. Neither do you have to adjust it to provide shade to a particular spot. You just have to set up your patio furniture wherever you like it and place the umbrella to its side.

3. Provides complete 360-degree coverage

The larger cantilevers with a tilting feature can provide optimum coverage from the sun throughout the day. You can adjust it as you want just by tilting its angle as the sun moves.

This is definitely much more coverage than the shade provided by traditional center-based table umbrellas. Patio umbrellas are not only useful for protection from the sun. They also provide adequate protection from heavy rains pouring at different angles and directions.

4. No drilling or tables for support

You don’t even have to drill holes to set up a cantilever umbrella. This means there’s no need to look for tables with a central hole to set up the umbrella. All you have to do is set it upon any table you have and start using its shade.

5. Added flexibility

This fact, in turn, adds to the flexibility of the umbrella. You can use it anywhere you want, atop any table. You do not have to use it only on tables designed to hold traditional center umbrellas.

This proves especially helpful if you are bored with your patio furniture arrangement, and want to move things around. It is also helpful if you will be doing some business outside and want to arrange your furniture accordingly. Just place the umbrella on top of the table you need for optimal shade and support after arranging the furniture.

6. Easy storage

Cantilever umbrellas offer another advantage of easy storage after use. All you need to do is fold and keep it aside when you no longer need it. It is much different and convenient to store than other traditional table umbrellas. In this case, you have to shift and store both the umbrella with the table once you are done.

7. Easy to use

If you look around right and do your research, you will be able to buy an umbrella that is also easy to use. There are some brands that need just a touch to open the umbrella. You can also easily adjust it to the right angle and setting with a mere push.

Most cantilever umbrellas come with a hand crank that helps give you optimal control over your umbrella. It lets you do many functions like tilting the umbrella to 360° and adjust the canopy’s height and tilt.

8. Can even cover your pool

Your cantilever umbrella also helps provide pool coverage, if needed. You just have to place and adjust it so that it offers maximum shade to the pool area. And once you are out of the pool, just turn it back over to cover your lounge chairs and furniture!

9. Various sizes and shapes to choose from

With cantilever umbrellas available in various sizes and shapes, you can easily find one to match your patio furniture. When it comes to shape, you have small and large versions to choose from.

The small umbrellas cover tables while the large umbrellas easily provide shade to numerous tables and chairs. You have to decide, and buy your umbrellas based on your budget, and of course, how much of coverage you require.

You have to decide if you are comfortable with single, large umbrellas. You may otherwise require various strategically placed small umbrellas for maximum shade and looks.

10. Offers more space

Another benefit worth mentioning about cantilever umbrellas is that it does not form much of obstruction. This is because it does not take up much space because there is no pole under its center.

This leaves you with more space to place more furniture under it. You can also easily and conveniently rearrange furniture whenever required. This is unlike the traditionally centered umbrellas that offer limited space under the umbrella edges.

11. Can be used in all seasons

Last, but not least, cantilever umbrellas are perfect to use throughout the year, throughout the seasons. They are usually durably built using high-performance material.

This lets the umbrella withstand not only the hot sun rays but will also keep you dry on rainy days. They are in fact, also strong enough to keep you sheltered while it is snowing!

How to Choose the Best Mattress for Back Pain

Personal Choice || Mattress Parts || Back Support || Comfort || Old Mattress || Buying Online

How to Choose The Best Mattress For Back Pain

Back pain is one of the most common ailments existing. Practically every middle-aged person suffers from back or lower back pain. And this pain can get worse and even more excruciating with time. The pain is much worse if you sleep on the wrong mattress.

This is why people suffering from back pain need to be choosy about their bedding. After all, you’ll be spending at least a third of your life on it. It’s only if you use the right mattress will you get a good night’s sleep and get up feeling refreshed.

The connection between back pain and your mattress

Did you know that besides injury and occupational strain, the wrong bedding is one of the causes for back pain? Yes, continually sleeping on a hard or uneven or hard and uneven surface can lead to back pain.

It isn’t surprising actually because your back will have maximum contact with the bed while sleeping. It is but natural that it’ll have a huge impact on your discomfort and suffering.

A mattress that doesn't provide your back with the required support only worsens the pain. Its inadequate support leads to a poor sleeping posture.

It then strains your back muscles to increase the pain and discomfort. To make things worse, it does not help keep your spine aligned. This is not at all helpful for your low back pain.

Choosing your bedding wisely helps prevent, and control your back pain from getting worse. The following tips can help you with your selection.

1. It is your personal choice

It is very important that you realize there are no fixed rules to follow when it comes to buying bedding. It is in fact as unique as a person.

Something you are comfortable sleeping in may not be comfortable for a third person. Look for bedding that lets you sleep comfortably, without any back pain or discomfort. It should make you wake up every day feeling fresh and rejuvenated.

2. Find out more about the mattress's different parts

It is the mattress’s inner springs or coils that are responsible for providing your back with support while sleeping. There’s then some padding you'll find on it’s upper part.

The thickness of the padding varies in between variants. But on an average, the thickness usually measures 7 to 18 inches deep or thick.

Even the number of coils, and its arrangement, differs between mattresses. This is why you have to check out these factors before buying one. You of course have to select based on your individual preferences.

3. Look for back support

People suffering from back pain should preferably look for bedding that provide optimal spinal support. They conform to your spine’s natural curves and alignment. This is necessary because it helps prevent any possible muscle soreness when you get up in the morning.

4. Don't forget comfort

You naturally need to feel comfortable while sleeping. So in addition to spinal support, your mattress should also provide overall back support.

It should be just right for your back, which means it shouldn’t be too hard or too soft. Doctors once used to advise people with back pain to sleep on very firm bedding.

However surveys later proved that back pain sufferers who slept on really hard mattresses had the poorest sleep quality. It’s because too firm mattresses may trigger aches and pains on the pressure points.

Another study proved that a medium-firm mattress could provide more relief from back pain than a firm mattress. The soft ones however, come with another problem.

Though it conforms to your body’s curves, you may end up sinking deep into it. So there’s the risk of you twisting your joints while sleeping, which can get painful.

On the contrary, medium-firm mattresses are comfortable. Unlike hard variants, they don’t force your spine to curve into unnatural positions when you sleep.

They instead let your body sink into the bedding as you toss and turn. In other words, it provides you with the necessary support while you sleep comfortably.

It also keeps your hips and shoulders cushioned. This in turn helps provide full support to your lower back so that you relax while sleeping.

If you are looking for something firmer for optimal back support, don’t look for a hard mattress. Instead, look for a mattress that has thick padding.

5. Mattresses need to be changed on time

If you have an old mattress, look for signs suggesting it’s time to buy a new one. Typical signs are signs of it sagging in the middle.

Even the mattress not being comfortable enough indicates it’s time to be changed. Not doing so may only make your back pain even worse.

You may get some temporary respite by placing boards under a sagging mattress. You can alternatively place it on the floor. It helps by reducing the bedsprings movements.

However, the effects are temporary and you still need to buy a new one. On an average, you have to change mattresses every 5 to 10 years.

6. It's better buying online

Of course, you may always go to a mattress showroom to physically check out the options. But do remember that a few minutes aren’t enough to determine which one will give you a good night’s sleep!

It is better looking for one online because you have so many stores and options to choose from. Besides, you can choose without worrying about pestering salesmen.

Besides, the mattresses are available at a much cheaper rate online. It’s because online stores don’t have any overhead costs to bear.

You don’t have to worry about the bedding getting wet or damaged en route to your home. They reach you in a box, within a few days of placing your order.

You end up saving even more money if you look for a store offering free shipping. It is better to buy bedding with a return policy and a money-back guarantee.

There’s always the chance of your not liking it, and this is when the policy and guarantee proves helpful.

Which Is The Best Mattress For Adjustable Beds?

Memory Foam || Latex Foam || Innerspring || Air Bed || Factors

Which Is The Best Mattress For Adjustable Beds?

When you speak about adjustable beds, they are beds which can be lifted at both the bottom and top sections to about 40-70 degrees. The purpose of this is to make it much easier for senior citizens to sleep.

It also helps patients recuperating from injuries or someone with back or neck pain to comfortably watch TV, read books and even get a good night’s sleep.

With the mattress undergoing so much movement on these beds, it’s integral that you choose a durable and flexible mattress for your bed. It should be something that won’t wear easily, even after so much of bending and wear and tear.

There are quite a few options to choose from. You have to make your selection based on how you will be using your bed, like for reading, watching television or just sleeping.

Then there’s the material the bed is made from, and its thickness to take into consideration. Just make sure that you choose one that is meant for use with adjustable bed frames.

Then there’s the material the bed is made from, and its thickness to take into consideration. Just make sure that you choose one that is meant for use with adjustable bed frames.

Types of mattresses

The four most common types used with adjustable beds are memory foam, latex foam, innerspring and airbeds. While memory and latex foam are the best of the four, those from different companies differ a lot in structure and support.

1. Memory foam

These are the first choice for adjustable beds because of its high flexibility, making it easily adjustable to your body’s shape to ensure there’s no back or neck pain.

It bends to your body contour to give the necessary support, and weight to eliminate pressure point problems most mattresses have. It’s also durable enough to provide the necessary support while sleeping.

2. Latex foam

These mattresses are made using 100% foam to effectively prevent pain and pressure points. They are especially popular for adjustable beds because they give the sleeper a ‘buoyant’ feeling. Hover as they are more rigid and sturdier than the memory foam ones, it’s better to buy a thinner one for a good night’s sleep.

3. Innerspring

Innerspring mattresses have been around for a long time and were used on adjustable beds, long before the foam ones were manufactured. They have a rigid, padded top with coiled springs inside which together gives a tough sleeping surface.

They may not work that well on adjustable bases but they are popular because they are cheaper than foam beds. Besides, there are many manufacturers who have started making more flexible models to take care of the predicament.

Despite it, innerspring mattresses offer limited flexibility, create pressure points and generally need to be replaced quite frequently. Some people make the huge mistake of buying cheap ones to save money. They end up finding out the hard way that they don’t have the flexibility to bend without wearing out.

4. Airbed

While airbeds have one or two internal air chambers which upon increasing or reducing the air pressure helps adjust the support, only some are meant for use with adjustable beds. These mattresses come with either single or multiple air chambers.

Of the two, the single chambered versions are not recommended for use with adjustable bases because they are too rigid, and won't’ give a good night’ sleep. While those with multiple chambers are okay, there’s the possibility of the adjustable base impeding airflow and reducing support.

Other factors to take into consideration

Thickness

This is another very important factor to consider while choosing the ideal mattress for your adjustable base. This is because even the most flexible units can get stiff if it’s too thick.

It should ideally measure anywhere between 6 to 14 inches thick. This depends on its type because something thinner is better if it’s is made of some rigid material.

However, at the same time, it should also be thick enough to give the sleeper sufficient support for a good night’s sleep. In case of foam ones, the ideal ones for adjustable bases measure between 10 and 12 inches thick.

Flexibility

The mattress should not only be comfortable but also flexible enough to move with the bed’s frame. This is why latex or memory foam ones are always the first priority.

But at the same time, airbeds also work well while innerspring versions are not so flexible. There however are some manufacturers who create innerspring mattresses specifically for adjustable beds.

Durability

As the mattress will be moved a log on an adjustable base, it goes without saying that it should be durable enough to last its lifetime. So look for something made from good and durable materials.

It should preferably be high-quality material that works well, and can be used for a longer time without much wear and tear. It’s even better f you buy a mattress that comes with a warranty period. This is good because a warranty is proof of it’s quality and durability.

Read terms and conditions

Whichever mattress you eventually buy for your adjustable base, make sure you first read its terms and conditions. It’ll ensure you buy one which can be used on adjustable beds base. There are many which are not fit for use on them, and will only be a waste of money.

So you see, if you know what to look for, selecting the right mattress for your adjustable base is not that complicated a matter at all. All you need to do is your research, and of course, don’t forget to keep your budget in mind.

Buy something in your budget, to ensure you will be able to buy another one if needed. Remember, the best mattress is all based on personal choice and comfort.

It is the mattress which is flexible and durable enough to bend and move with the adjustable base, something you are comfortable lying on and which is within your budget.

Why You Need A Mattress Protector and How to Choose One

Material || Type || Size || Cost || Who Needs It

Mattress protector? Yes, you’d be surprised what your mattress may endure, and need protection from! It obviously protects your mattress from the mess of spills, crumbs, bed wetting, sweat, and moisture.

But it also helps protect possible wear and tear and allergans from bed bugs and dust mites. In other words, a mattress protector is just what you need to prolong your mattress’s life. Some of them are even thick enough to offer some extra added comfort while others are fitted with cooling technology.

The problem, however, lies in the fact that there are so many types and brands, you need to know how to choose the right one that will give you a good night’s sleep.

If you are like the many others who need help, this guide should give you answers!

How to choose mattress protectors

Mattress protectors come in various styles, sizes, types, and materials. While most of them protect your mattress from most hazards, some are designed to protect only against something specific like moisture. Cost is another factor to consider, which is decided by its versatility.

Material

Mattress protectors come in various materials like polyester, cotton or down. Cotton protectors are naturally a better option in hot climates or summer because it gives you a more comfortable night’s sleep.

However polyester may not be comfortable in summer or the heat. It’s a better option for cool places, and to use in winter. Some are even a blend of a few materials. You have to select based on other factors like your sleeping style, mattress type, and your comfort levels.

In case of waterproof protectors, they contain waterproofing materials like vinyl and polyurethane. However while vinyl does prevent the absorption of water, there’s some apprehension about its safety on mattresses.

This is mainly because of the toxic gas it releases. This is the reason why some companies manufacture waterproof mattress protectors without a vinyl coating.

Type

You have three basic types or styles of mattress protectors:

Zippered or with an encasement

As the name indicates, these protectors generally close with a zipper. They are designed to completely cover your mattress from top to bottom. This is to provide for optimal protection, and is sealed shut with a zipper. This is the better choice if you tend to periodically flip your mattress.

Fitted

These protectors, like fitted sheets, have elastic edges with pocketed corners. This makes it so much easier to tuck it into the mattress corners, and are cheaper than the zippered versions. However though waterproof in nature, they do not provide the 100% coverage a zippered version offers.

Strapped

These protectors come with elastic straps which you can wrap around the mattress’s four corners. Though it does give a tighter fit than the fitted versions, the disadvantage is that it doesn’t completely cover the mattress sides.

Size and care

Protectors too come in various sizes, obviously to accommodate the different sized mattresses. There are even protectors for crib mattresses, which is very essential, considering the number of spillages and accidents that may occur on them.

If you think you will be cleaning your protector regularly then it’s better to look for one that is both washing machine and dryer friendly. Washing and drying especially the large protectors can get difficult, and take longer on cold and rainy days.

This makes protectors that easily dry a better option. Besides, most protectors cannot be dried on a high setting. This is why it’s important you wash and dry them as per their specific cleaning and care instructions.

Cost

Protectors come in various rates and prices. While there are some brands which sell them for less than fifty dollars, there are also the more expensive ones which can go up to $150.

It all depends on the size, the material it’s made from and how it was made. Protectors with some high technology incorporated functionality are obviously a more expensive option.

Examples of a built-in technology you can expect in the more expensive protectors are the ability to stabilize your body temperature at night for a more cozy and comfortable night’s sleep.

Who may need mattress protectors?

Not everyone is ready to buy a mattress protector. However, there are some people who have to buy one, whether they want to or not, for some reason or the other.

They are:

People who have paid a lot for mattresses

This is the most important group of people who should buy protectors. After spending so much on their mattress, they have to protect to ensure it serves them for the many years they want it to last.

Families with young children

Young children are always up to mischief and tend to have accidents when you least expect it. No matter how well you think you have trained them, there will be an accident or two.

They may spill drinks while playing with friends or wet the bed because they are a tad too late to head to the bathroom. As prevention is always better than cure, it's better you do something about the problem by investing in a good mattress protector.

Those who have frequent guests

If you are always having guests over like friends and family, then it’s better to have a protector in place. It ensures your guests always have someplace hygienic to sleep in.

It’s better to buy a washable protector so that you can wash it frequently in the middle of guests’ visits. Some people are messier than others or sweat more than others, which will only spoil the mattress and make it unhygienic for the next visitor.

People suffering from allergies

As mentioned above, dust mites are one of the reasons for buying mattress protectors. If you wonder why, it’s because sometimes an infestation will be ignored for years, leaving sleepers suffering without any reason. Their infestations will in turn trigger allergies in some sleepers, which a protector can prevent.

Frequent travelers

If you are a frequent traveler, then its worth buying mattress protectors because you never know when you may come in contact with bedbugs, which exist everywhere like in carpets, hotels, luggage, and rooms.

9 Tips to Help You Pick the Right Accent Chair

Purpose || Size || Your Height || Style || Budget || Color || Fabric || Placement || Number

9 Tips to Help You Pick the Right Accent Chair

One of the best ways to add some drama and life to your room is through an accent chair. It is what makes a focal point that draws the attention of people entering the room.

It is also an opportunity to display your style and add some charm to the room. However, to do all this, you first need to pick and use the right accent chair that merges well in your room, with other furniture and decor. And this is what this buying guide is all about, to help you choose the right chair that complements your room decor and furniture.

1. Purpose

The most important point to consider is the purpose of the chair. You have to decide based on how you plan to use it. It should be a comfortable chair to snuggle in while reading your book. It can also help create a style statement or part of your room’s conversation space.

You can also mix and match styles. Sometimes if your other furniture is modern or contemporary in style, then an antique accent chair makes an ideal focal point.

2. Size

This is another important factor to bear in mind. In comparison with other furniture, the chair shouldn’t be too small or big for your room. Poorly proportionate furniture only ends up making space look awkward, no matter how well the room’s decor, or how beautiful your accent chair may be.

Besides, a very small chair will not be much visible in a large room, and too big a chair will take up more space, and you may not be able to accommodate other chairs. It is also important that your accent chair's height balances with other room seating.

3. Your Height

You may also have to consider your height while buying your accent chair, as you will most probably be using it the most. If you are tall, then it is better to avoid the chairs that are too low to the ground. If you are short, then avoid chairs that have a deep seat length.

4. Shape and Style

Different accent chairs come in different shapes and styles. You need to first decide if you want to create a traditional or a contemporary look. This is because some chairs may have distinct curves which make your room look distinguished. There are also other chairs that give your room a sleek and traditional look.

Generally, a sleek silhouette accent chair is better if you have more of sleek furniture while a low-seated, armless slipper chair complements a low seated sofa better.

If you are looking for something premium in style, then look for chairs with soft fabrics like velvet or suede. And if you have kids or pets around, then it is better to look for durability in a leather accent chair.

Oversized chairs are best if you are looking for something comfortable where you can curl up into at the end of the day with a book or watch your favorite show or movie.

5. Budget

Don’t forget to set a budget, and stick to it while looking for your accent chair. With so many beautifully designed chairs made using the best materials, there’s a high chance of your getting carried away!

While you don’t have to spend too much for one, too cheap chairs may be low in quality too. Generally, you get better chairs if you are ready to spend more for it. However, if you don’t want to spend too much for it, then you may look for accent chairs that are under $100.

6. Color

You should also choose your chair based on its color and texture. Remember, they become your room’s focal point, and should not end up lost in the room’s decor.

If you have a neutral space, then a patterned accent chair may be just what you need to add some color to the room. Just follow your instincts, and choose a color that’s in contrast with the walls and surroundings.

7. Fabric or Texture

When it comes to texture, if you have a leather sofa, look for an accent chair that is more feminine and soft to touch. If you want something stylish and comfortable, then woven textiles may be right for you.

Avoid anything with suede or velvet if you have kids or pets around, which is not durable enough for your kids’ and pet’s antics. Natural or synthetic leather is a more durable option, especially for everyday use.

8. Placement

Don’t forget to fix, and decide on a spot you plan to keep the chair. There’s no point in spending so much time and money selecting an accent chair only to eventually realize it doesn’t fit into your available space. It may take up too much or too little of your room space, or you may even find it difficult taking the chair into the room!

Remember, the main idea of the chair is to make your room more inviting and comfortable, and not look cluttered. You can choose a comfortable, reclining chair for low-traffic areas or keep one near the window with a small table and lamp for your reading corner.

Don’t forget to ensure there’s a smooth flow of traffic around the chair. It should not end up an obstruction or a disturbance. If you plan to place the chair in the recreation or living areas, then look for something comfortable and durable enough to withstand everyday use.

However, you can afford to look for something more stylish like an antique or hand-crafted chair if it’ll be placed in bedrooms or hallways. If the chairs will serve as extra standby chairs, then look for something firm and sturdy, measuring 16-18 inches high.

9. Number of Chairs

It’s not always that you will want a single accent chair. If it’s the main purpose is for seating while entertaining guests in the room, then you’ll need to have more than one chair.

If there’s enough space, you can opt to have a maximum of four chairs. Then again, if it’s to be your private reading nook, then you obviously need only one chair.

Why You Should Invest In Adjustable Bed Bases

Snoring || Blood Circulation || Digestion || Relaxation || Pain Relief || Reduced Heartburn || Comfort || Couples || Wireless || Insomnia || Disadvantages

Why You Should Invest In Adjustable Bed Bases

Adjustable beds are generally associated with elderly people and the injured in hospitals, helping them get a good night’s sleep. While these were the original uses for these beds, things have changed now.

Now people of all age groups have them in their homes for the many benefits it offers. In fact, motorized adjustable beds have now become a comfort and lifestyle choice for most consumers.

What is an Adjustable Bed?

It’s a multi-hinged, motorized lying surface that can be raised and lowered to different positions using a remote control. Many mattress manufacturers now manufacture these customized bed bases which work just like beds in hospitals.

They can be lifted or dropped at the head or bottom of the bed to offer various sleeping positions as per the body’s needs. Other features offered include giving a massage, a zero-gravity setting, silent alarms, and even anti-snore privileges. While most of these bases can be controlled using remote controls, some models are run by apps and wireless devices.

Advantages of Adjustable Bed Bases

There are many benefits offered by these bed bases, which is the main reason for its increased demand and need. They are:

i. Helps treat snoring; sleep apnea and other sleeping problems

Elevating the head while sleeping is one of the ways to reduce snoring. This is because you tend to snore when you lie flat because of the extra weight on the windpipe. The elevated head pulls the weight away from the windpipe to reduce the chances of snoring.

Adjustable beds help reduce your snoring problem because you will be able to elevate and customize your bed as needed. Not only snoring, but head elevation also helps cure various other sleep disorders like sleep apnea.

For best results, use the bed base with a mattress with a dedicated ‘anti-snore’ setting. This is where your head can be adjusted to the required angle and position.

ii. Improved blood circulation

Blood circulation is improved when the legs and head are elevated to a favorable sleeping position. The improved blood flow leads to better oxygen flow which in turn helps you fall asleep much quicker.

iii. Improved digestion

It’s interesting to know that adjustable beds can also help improve your digestion. This is because just being able to not sleep flat all the time helps improve your body’s digestion system.

iv. Relaxation

Adjustable beds help you relax because you can adjust your body to the ideal position to comfortably sleep and even watch television. You no longer have to strain your neck because you can adjust the bed to your preferred position.

v. Pain relief

This is the main and most important benefit because these beds can help alleviate body pain and pressure through their massage, support, and customizable comfort settings.

This is why the beds are best for sleepers suffering from chronic pain conditions like arthritis, rheumatoid, fibromyalgia and restless leg syndrome. It helps reduce arthritis stiffness by shifting pressure away from problematic areas.

People suffering from sciatic pain also benefit from adjustable beds because the pressure on the sciatic nerve is reduced when the bed is adjusted at the feet and head for more back support.

vi. Reduced heartburn

Yes, adjustable bed bases can also reduce your heartburn problem mainly because it’s possible to elevate the head portion. It’s a known fact that sleeping with the head elevated helps reduce and even get rid of heartburn.

vii. Overall comfort while sleeping

These bed bases give you a good night’s sleep because you can program it to whatever sleeping position you deem comfortable for your height, weight and chosen a sleeping position.

viii. Double adjustment for couples

Some of these bed bases split along the middle. This is the ideal choice for couples who sleep differently. These bases are usually Split King in size, with two Twin Xl-size based joint together. So adjusting them to dual sleeping positions as per the couple’s individual sleeping needs is not a problem.

viiii. Wireless Controls

Most of the adjustable beds are today remote controlled or run by a wireless app. This means that there are no hassles of cords or outlets to worry about.

x. Reduces insomnia

Adjustable beds also indirectly help reduce insomnia. This is because the chances of your falling asleep are higher when you are in a comfortable and relaxed position.

And as these bed bases do just that, make you feel relaxed and comfortable, it’s no wonder you get a better night’s sleep on it! Besides, you always sleep better when there’s better circulation that leads to optimal oxygen flow.

Disadvantages

It goes without saying that there are also some disadvantages with adjustable beds. But they are minimal, and not so significant to outdo the many benefits of these beds.

a) Cost

Of course, the most obvious disadvantage is its high cost. Yes, adjustable beds are rather expensive at $1000 to $3500. This is a considerably higher rate than a regular bed. The rate depends on, and may change because of various factors like quality and its various built-in features and settings.

b) Weight

It’s not surprising that these adjustable beds are rather heavy, weighing between 100 to 300 pounds, with its motors and the bases. So they are not easily moved around as needed.

c) Mattress compatibility

Some mattresses types like hybrids and innersprings may not be usable on some bed bases. It’s usually the latex mattresses and memory foam ones which are the most compatible. So there may be the additional cost of buying a mattress if your present mattress has compatibility issues.

d) Assembly process

Not many people are comfortable with assembling adjustable beds because the task is not only difficult but also time-consuming. But if you look around and choose right, you will be able to find a few companies that have their delivery men assemble it for you.

9 Mistakes to Avoid While Choosing a Table Lamp

Children & Pets || Wrong Height || Proportionate || Colors || Mixing Styles || Mixing Metals || Other Lamps || Lampshade || Light Color

9 Mistakes to Avoid While Choosing a Table Lamp

A table lamp is perfect for providing illumination when and where required. You can carry it around and use it when you want instead of wasting electricity by providing unnecessary light.

However, most people make the mistake of choosing their lamp based on its beauty and not based on its light output, performance, and distribution. This often leads to a less than favorable lighting experience, and energy wastage.

The right lamp is one that’s both attractive to look at and is also functional in appliance. Avoiding the following nine mistakes help you choose the right and compatible table lamp for your home and decor.

1. Using lightweight lamps around children and pets

You also have to choose your lamp based on its weight. This is because a heavy lamp is a better and safer option for a home with pets or small children running around. Don’t use lightweight lamps here, which are easily knocked over. They can be placed somewhere where there’s minimal activity in the room.

2. Wrong height

This is the biggest blunder you can make because you forget that you have to make a choice not only based on its height but also based on the table on which it will be placed.

This is why it’s always better to choose a lamp which, with the table, has a combined height of not more or less than 58 to 64 inches high. A lamp this tall helps give the room a cohesive look.

3. Proportionately wrong shaped lamp

Now you know that you have to choose your lamp based on the table it will be placed on, remember that the table size also figures while choosing your table lamp.

Too big a lamp may produce a lot of light, but can get dangerous if you plan to place it on a small table. Similarly a small light will not get much attention if used atop a large table.

There’s a general rule of thumb stating that your table lamp should not be more than 1 ½ times taller than your table. Generally, a heavy style lamp looks great on a heavy table while a lighter and more delicately styled lamp is a better choice on a petite and thin table.

4. Choosing the wrong or too many colors

Lamps with either multi or wrong colored shades make a poor choice. The main reason is that it doesn’t blend well with the room. Instead of looking for similar colored lamps to give a cohesive look to the room, choose complementary colored lamps. It’s better to follow the rule of choosing lamp shades with no more than 3 main colors and 2 complimentary colors.

5. Random mixing of lamp styles

You don’t have to look for matching lamps; it’s the random lamps that usually look the best. However, there are some rules to follow while mixing lamp styles. Look for lamps that are different but still have something common in them like a common shape, shade, color or metal finish.

6. Mixing metals

Once again, it’s okay to mix the metals on lamps. For example, a bronze and copper lamp looks splendid because they are basically the same elements. Similarly, chrome also pairs well with nickel while nickel looks great with other light bronze shades. However, mixing too many different metals in the room is a huge decoration blunder.

7. Using no other lamps

No matter how attractive or well designed the lamps around you may be, don’t make the mistake of buying all of them for your home. The optimal lighting option for your home comprises of a mixture of general, task and accent lighting options.

So while lamp shades are generally used while performing tasks like sewing and reading, ceiling lights make general lights. Accent lights are those lights that give a dark corner a light glow. It’s when all the different types of lights are combined well that you get the best lighting option at home.

8. Wrong lampshade

The wrong lampshade can spoil your lamp choice. For example, don’t buy too tall lamps. There’s the chance of your getting blinded by the bulb’s brightness. A lamp where the bottom of its shade is at eye level height makes a better choice.

Similarly, lamps with too large shades don’t make a wise choice. Instead, choose something having a diameter measuring about 2 inches less than the base length. This means that a 12 inches tall lamp shade should measure no more than 10 inches in diameter.

And while white or ivory shades are popular choices that let in maximum light for better room illumination, black and colored shades are also useful. They help direct light downwards to add more pizzazz to the room’s lighting. You can even mix different shade colors for bold lighting options. Just make sure you choose colors that don’t disappear against your wall color.

.9. The wrong light color

It’s not just the light shade’s color that you have to keep in mind. You also have to choose your lamp based on the light color. This is because some of them like fluorescent lights not only make you look washed-out or sick; it even affects your room’s looks and atmosphere.

While Led 2700K is a popular, warm light used today, it can give your room a yellow hue. A 3000K lamp is a better choice because it’s white, and more like natural light. 4000K lamps are very cool and blue, which may be an ideal choice if you have a modern style room with whites and blues.

It is always better to choose a combination of light colors to use in different days and situations. For example, it’s worth having a dimmer switch to use when you want to create some ambiance at dinner time.

Similarly, 3-way bulbs are ideal investments for a home. They not only provide for brighter lights to use for reading purposes but can also be used as less bright lights while watching television or while having a conversation.

Now you know the 9 mistakes to avoid while choosing lamp shades, you’ll be able to ‘light up’ your home much better!

8 Surprising Mattress Facts You May Not Know

Not Alone || Recycling || Popular Mattress || Thieves || Flame-Proof || Ropes || Shedding || Messy Beds

Your mattress helps give you a comfortable night’s sleep... But did you know that there are much more interesting things about a mattress than just its comfort? Read on to learn some interesting - and even creepy things about your mattress you've probably never thought about!

1. You are not alone

You may not like learning that the comfortable mattress you sleep on every night carries in it a bevy of microscopic dust mites. To add to the disgust is the waste all the mites emit, which prevails in the material and in any gaps. This means you have some uninvited bugs sharing your valuable mattress space with you!

These dust mites will not do much harm to you because they feed on only shed skin cells. While there is no risk of their biting or contracting any disease through their bites, they can trigger allergies and asthma.

It is not only mattresses they inhabit. They are also found in pillows, and in skin oils and saliva. Therefore, it is always recommended to change pillows at least every eighteen months. You may have to change pillows twice a year if you are prone to allergies.

However not everyone is comfortable about changing pillows they have finally gotten used to for a good night’s sleep. If this is the case, you can always minimize dust mites’ infestations by using allergen-resistant mattresses and pillow covers. It helps if you make it a habit to wash al your bed sheets at least once a week.

2. Even mattresses can be recycled

Most people do not know what to do with their huge and bulky mattresses when they get a new one. The first thing that comes to mind is to send it to a landfill. However, by doing so means that it ends up taking space there, like the other thousands of old mattresses piled up there.

Instead of wasting valuable space for these mattresses which only end up rotting away, you can always consider recycling old mattresses. If you wonder how, well the mattress’s springs and metal can be recycled and used for something else. In case of foams and fabrics, they are recycled and used as padding or some other similar applications.

Of course, you can always donate, or even resell decently shaped old mattresses!

3. Popular mattresses don’t always give a good night’s sleep

It is interesting to note that while innerspring mattresses are the highest selling, research proves that they do not give a good night’s sleep. It’s surprising that only 69% of innerspring mattress owners are satisfied with their sleep quality.

This is in comparison to the sleep experienced by most memory foam, latex and waterbed owners. In fact, memory foam and latex mattresses are growing important and popular in the spring market niche.

4. Thieves always look under mattresses first

If you are one of those who have a habit of hiding money under the mattress, then it is high time you changed it! This is because it is the first place thieves check for money and prized possessions!

Besides, placing money under the mattress can defeat the purpose of investing in a good mattress. The money wads can make the bed uneven, which in turn can get bad for your back in the long run. Look for some other conspicuous place to store your valuables!

5. Mattresses must be flame-proof

In the year 2007, a law was implemented stating that all mattresses should be flame-proof. This means that they have to meet certain flammability guidelines to be sold in the US.

According to the law, mattresses should be able to withstand open fire for 30 seconds. This is, mainly to reduce the possibilities of mattress fires occurring due to unattended candles, cigarettes and other similar dangers.

However, there are no regulations about how manufacturers can reach this flame proofing. Therefore, some consumers are concerned about the use of some less than safe chemicals for flame proofing purposes.

While some of the worst chemicals like PBDE’s and DecaDBE have been banned or phased out, some manufacturers use fabric barriers and other similar green or safe measures.

6. Ropes once supported mattresses

Did you know that cross-woven ropes were used to support mattresses long before platform and box springs were started? In fact, this is what lead to the coining of the phrase ‘sleep tight’! People had to follow a regimen of tightening their bed ropes before sleeping to prevent suffering from saggy sleep.

7. You also shed on your beds at night

It’s not only dust mites that shed and leave excretions on your mattresses... you do it, too! Yes, your mattress is packed with your shed skin cells and excretion in the form of sweat and other body fluids!

The human body on an average sheds millions of skin cells a day. So, since you spend about 1/3 of your day on the mattress, lots of cells and excreta end up in the mattress. And in case of those who sweat a lot at night, it’s estimated you release about a few millimeters to one liter of sweat every night.

While sweating and shedding skin cells are inevitable, you can at least get a protective mattress cover for your mattress. This not only prevents all this mess, it is also easier to clean and wash to keep it hygienic if anything spills on it.

8. Messy beds are not so bad after all!

Most people have a habit of keeping their bed tidy. It’s for both hygiene and aesthetic reasons. However not many are aware that researchers in Kingston University have found out that an unmade bed may indeed be much healthier.

According to their theory, sweat and moisture ends up trapped under the comforter used to cover your mattress. This is an ideal environment for dust mites.

On the contrary, leaving the sheets exposed to the air and sunlight dries the mattress. This kills the mites because they do not thrive well in dry environments.

Fire pit buying guide

Budget || Types || Usage || Location || Material || Safety

Fire pits are just what you need to create the perfect ambiance at all your house parties. It’s also perfect to spend quality time with friends and family by helping you stay warm in the cold night.

They are also a perfect addition to make to your home to fetch a better selling price if you are planning to sell it. Choosing the right fire pit may not be easy for everyone, especially for newbies.

There are so many things to consider like fuel source, size, and material. So here’s a mini-guide with important factors to consider while looking for the best fire pit for your garden.

1. Budget

Budget is the main constraint while buying anything. You have to first fix a budget, and then go hunting for one. This is because they vary a lot in price, mainly based on the fuel used, and the material it’s made of.

Don’t forget to include maintained and upkeep costs while fixing your fire pit budget. If you are on a tight budget, then a basic, self-contained pit may be the best choice for you.

However, if you can splurge on fire pits, then customized units with personalized features can cost a few thousand dollars.

2. Fire pit types

There are four main types of fire pits, depending on the fuel it uses, which are wood, gel, propane and natural gas. The wood burning fire pits are the cheapest, but starting fire takes a lot of time and effort.

Besides, the fire adds to air pollution, leaves ashes to clean and you can’t use it under branches or porches with overhead covers because of the risk of fires. However, they offer the added benefit of being able to cook on them if need be.

Gel fuel fire pits are easy to start but are expensive, you may not get the necessary gel fuel everywhere and you don’t get that big a fire. Propane fuel fire pits are also easily started and stopped, but the fuel tank may not look aesthetic in all fire pits.

Natural gas fire pits are the most expensive of the lot, and there are also the additional plumbing costs you have to bear if there’s no gas line to the spot where you plan to use the fire pit.

However, these fire pits prove economical n the long run as there’s also no need to worry about refueling the fire pit.

3. Usage

You have to choose your fire pit based on how you plan to use it, like if you want it just for decoration purposes, to produce heat or if you want to cook on it.

A basic fire pit with about 20-25” diameter will be enough to spend a cozy evening with family, and for warmth. If you want to use the fire pit as a part-time grill than buy a wood burning unit with a cooking grate.

If you want a fire pit mainly for entertainment purposes, then look for fire pits in the middle of a table. They are not only sleek to look at but also have features like an outside ring which guests can use for placing their drinks.

If you won’t be using the fire pit much, then maybe a portable unit may be a better option to set up and use as needed. Portable units are also better if you want to take it along to camping trips or to the beach.

4. Location

You have to picture where you plan to place your fire pit, like how close it will be to your home or if it’s under some trees. It should preferably be placed about 10 feet from any structure or a flammable region.

It is not safe to keep the wood burning fire pits under low branches or someplace windy as the sparks may trigger a fire. It’s even better if you check local ordinances about placing recreational fire pits.

This is because they may have some code requirements which affect the backyard pit’s location and how you can use it outdoors.

5. Material

Don’t forget to check the material of the fire bowl while choosing your fire pit. It should be something that wears well and will be able to extend your fire pit’s life. For example, while cast aluminum does not rust quickly, copper tends to stain with time. And while cast iron fire pits are a good investment for its durability, it’s rather heavy to carry around.

6. Safety

Safety is important, especially if you have kids and pets around. Look for something without an open flame, with risks of anyone getting burnt. Fire pits with protective screens which prevent flames and sparks from jumping out with unexpected gusts of wind are always a better and safer option.

It’s better to set up a safe no-fore or burn zone where the fire pit is placed in a spot that is at a reasonable distance from any furniture and anything flammable.

If you’ll be using the fire pit a lot, then it’s worth choosing a fire pit that has a surface which is resistant to flames so that it can safely hold the fire pit and to capture any flying sparks. And avoid burning fires on ‘spare the air’ days if you have one in your locality.

You also have to teach everyone fire rules and make sure children are kept away when there’s a fire. You in fact even have to supervise children around a fire, even if they know the rules.

Gas fire pits are always better and safer than wood-burning pits on a deck. And if you do have a wood burning fire pit, make sure you always have a pail of water, a fire extinguisher, a hose or all three nearby as you never know when accidents occur and you need to put out a fire.

Now that you know how to chose the best fire pit, you can confidently invest in one to create a great entertainment spot at home that not only creates a wonderful ambiance but also brings your family and close friends together.

Everything You Need to Know About Different Types of Fire Pits

Everything You Need to Know About Different Types of Fire Pits

Wood Burning Fire Pits || Propane Fire Pits || Gel Fire Pits || Natural Gas Fire Pits || Differently Styled Fire Pits

Fire pits are just what you need to add some warmth to your outdoor space. They can be adjusted to the right temperature, and blend well with the surroundings, as long as you buy the right one.

Yes, choosing a fire pit can be difficult; especially if it is your first time. There are not only so many brands to choose from, but there are also so many different types of fire pits.

So here is a rundown of the four main types of fire pits available in the market, which differs in terms of its fuel source.

They are:

1. Wood Burning Fire Pits

These are the most popular, cheapest and most readily available of the four. They are easily set up and use and creates the hottest and brightest fires. They are also ideal for kindling memories of roasting marshmallows around a fire, which means you can even cook atop it if need be. They come in three sizes ranging from small tabletop fire pits and foldable fire pits to the larger bowls that easily accommodates large fires.

The fire pits usually come with accessories like mesh guards that prevent sparks from spreading around, a poker to keep stoking the fire, a cooking grade grate so that you can cook food on the fire and a log grate for the wood.

This is the perfect fire pit if you are looking for, and love a fire pit that creates a bright and crackling bonfire. And if you love the aroma of a fire, that lingers on your clothes and hair for some time to come.

Despite its many benefits, these fire pits also have its share of drawbacks. It takes a little longer and needs more effort to get a fire burning and you also need space to buy and store wood.

There is also the task of disposing of ashes once you are done. And remember that the average sized log is 24 inches long, so make sure the fire pit can accommodate them.

Most important, these fire pits are banned or restricted in some areas because wood fires only contribute to air pollution. You can’t use them on covered porches or anywhere windy, or under a tree with low branches.

There’s the risk of sparks from the pit triggering a fire. This is why it’s better to make sure the unit you buy has a protective screen to minimize fire risks.

2. Propane Fire Pits

As the name suggests, these fire pits are fueled by propane gas tanks. They are thus easily started and switched off, at the push of a button. Unlike wood burning models, the fire’s intensity can also be easily controlled.

Besides, they are comparatively easier to maintain because you don’t have the tension or hassles of cleaning up ashes after use. They are also safe to use on open porches with overhead roofs.

These fire pits are generally larger in size than the wood burning counterparts and are more ornately designed. They come in portable versions or may be built into tables to aesthetically hide propane tanks.

The only drawback of these fire pits is that you have to keep on buying liquid propane, which is more expensive than wood. Besides, the tanks have to be replaced whenever the empty. You also have to be careful, and be able to notice gas leaks.

3. Gel fire pits

If you are looking for a smokeless and odorless fire pit, this fits the bill. They may not produce as much heat as other fire pits but are safe enough to place and use anywhere. However, the drawback is that you the gel fuel you need to use it is not easily available.

4. Natural Gas Fire Pits

These fire pits are the most expensive of the four. They have to be connected to a natural gas line, so it means you need to check if there’s such a line available and in your backyard where you’ll be using it.

This means that you won’t be able to fit the fire pit on your own. It has to be professionally installed by a licensed technician and you will have to spend on plumbing if there’s no gas line in your backyard. It also means it is not portable, so you won’t be able to carry it around to use wherever you like.

However, if you keep these inconveniences aside, then this fire pit is definitely worth the investment. It’s because you don’t have to worry about running out of fuel because the fire pit’s connected to a gas line.

You don’t even have to worry about huge propane tanks spoiling your decor, and wood creating messy ashes. The fire pit is also easy to operate using a simple ignition and control mechanism.

So though you may have to shell out a bit more at the start, it’s the most economical and easiest to maintain and use of the three. It’s the best pit if you are looking for something permanent.

Differently Styled Fire Pits

Besides fuel source, fire pits can also vary based on its style. The popular designs are:

1. Portable Fire Pits

These are obviously a better option if you will be moving around a lot, like on a camping trip. They usually come with foldable legs, are lightweight and are easily stored in carrying cases to carry from one place to another.

However, they may not be as sturdy and durable as the larger and heavier permanent fire pits, and will most probably not be able to accommodate large fires.

2. Fire Pit Table

These fire pits are obviously shaped like a table and are most suited to use for entertainment and decorative purposes. They look great on patios with the fire bowl in the middle. The bowl even has a rim surrounding it where you can place your drinks or relax with your feet up.

You’ll now find it so much easier to choose a fire pit because you know what your options are, and the different pros and cons for each type of fire pit.

9 Mistakes to avoid while buying furniture in 2019

Once you are done looking for a home and shifting into it, it is the decorating part that gets you carried away. You leaf through furniture catalogs and visit so many online stores only to end up confused and tempted to buying furniture that grabs your fancy.

This is when you may end up making some mistakes that you end up regretting after some time. And this is where we intend to help you by pinpointing the mistakes and blunders to avoid while buying furniture.

1. Not taking your lifestyle and future plans into consideration

You have to buy furniture based on not only your budget and home, but also based on whether you have or plan to have children, and if you are a pet lover.

For example, there is no point splurging on an expensive couch if you have a small child or are expecting one, or if you have a pet at home. Its better buying something cheaper and easily maintained over time.

2. Buying all your furniture at once

Always take your time to buy furniture. First-time buyers usually end up overwhelmed looking at the so many different types of furniture that they end up buying the first set that catches their eye.

However, they do this only to, later on, end up repenting their purchase because they find something even better or more affordably priced at the next store or catalog.

Besides, it is not necessary that you buy always buy a set because there’s no rule saying that your sofa and chairs should match or that the end tables and coffee tables should look alike.

In fact, your home and you seem to be more interesting if you incorporate as much texture and materials in your furniture. Some designers even suggest pairing perhaps a distressed leather sofa with chairs having plush velvet accents for a wonderfully layered and interesting look.

3. Buying only what's trendy

While the trending pieces of furniture are what you see around you the most, it is not always the best for your home or your lifestyle. That’s why it is always better to first buy the main pieces like your dining table and sofa first, and let it ‘breathe’ in the room.

You then gradually get ideas and better options for chairs and tables to complement it. You can even use something antique or vintage to make your interiors look all the more unique.

4. Irregular pairing

Similarly, there’s another rule to remember while buying furniture. Always pair them right. Many people tend to buy a large sectional sofa and additional smaller accent pieces like side chairs and coffee tables thinking they complement each other other well.

However, they are making a mistake because furniture should always be the same size, otherwise they end up looking out of proportion. This doesn’t mean that you have to buy ONLY tiny or giant furniture pieces. You have to buy your furniture taking your room into consideration, and how much of space there’ll be between them.

Sofas and coffee tables should be placed about 18 inches away from each other while it is better to maintain 32 to 36 inches of space in between adjacent seating and furniture. This ensures there is enough space to move around.

In case of the dining room, try to keep 4 feet of space between the dining table edge and other furniture or the wall. This way there will be enough space to pull out your chair and walk around.

5. Throwing away unique pieces

Some people make the mistake of ditching their unique heirloom or sentimental family furniture to make space for something trendy or modern.

However, they fail to realize that while new things to make your room, and everything in it looks better, having something old in each room makes it look even more special and unique.

For example, the old rocking chair you share a special bonding with will make an ideal centerpiece for your living room. Use your creativity and imagination to buy complementary furniture for a unique, and comfortable ambience.

6. Forgetting maintenance

The high-end sofa or chairs you buy may look really beautiful at first appearance. However, they usually require lots of maintenance to always look like that.

Wood furniture you buy should not only be durable but also easily cleaned with the right products. The wrong products only end up ruining the wood finish.

The same rule applies to leather furniture which requires lots of care and maintenance using the right cleaning and polishing products. These cleaning products are usually expensive and will add to your furniture budget and costs.

7. Going off your budget

It is always better to plan a budget or limit the amount of money you can afford to spend on your furniture. With so many brands and types of furniture around, there is a high chance of your getting carried away and spending more than your budget.

Do not forget to take into account additional charges you may have to bear like delivery costs or the option of paying for an extended warranty. And then if it is an exquisite or unique piece of furniture needing special maintenance, then there is the additional expense of buying specific cleaning products.

8. Falling prey to sales gimmicks

Be careful of sales because not all of them are genuine. Most stores have a habit of inflating rates and then slashing it through their ‘sales’ to make customers think they have a great deal. Little do they know that they usually end up paying more for the furniture than it is worth.

9. No mutual understanding

Last, but not least, make sure you discuss and buy your furniture only after discussing with your partner or roommate. Remember, buying furniture is a huge decision, and you both will be using and living in it together.

So it is better if you choose something both of you want and are happy with, for minimal misunderstandings and maximum comfort for the year 2019.

6 Furniture Tips to Help Make Your Living Room Look Bigger

6 Furniture Tips to Help Make Your Living Room Look Bigger

Mirrors Help || Streamlined Furniture Looks Cleaner || The Right Sized Rug || Buy More of Armless Furniture || False Ceiling || Hidden Storage Space

Maintaining a smaller house is indeed easier than cleaning a big house. You may however at times wish you had a bigger home, especially when guests pop in.

While changing homes is not a practical idea, there are a few things you can do to make your rooms look bigger, using the help of the right furniture and accessories.

1. Mirrors Help

One of the easiest ways to add space to a room is by fitting a huge mirror in it. It’s the reflections that make the room look big, which is why you should know how to, and where to place it for best effects.

While a bigger mirror creates the best effects, you can always use small to average size mirrors. Remember, something is always better than nothing! Now about the ideal place to hang it, it should be preferably across a window.

This is because it will reflect the natural light that enters the room, to create an illusion of a bigger room. Don’t think that a huge mirror won’t fit into a small space.

They, in fact, help small spaces well because they create an illusion of depth and space to make the room look big. Besides, it can also be used to add some pizzazz to the room if your mirror has a decorative and unique frame.

2. Streamlined Furniture Looks Cleaner

No matter how attractive fancy or decorated furniture may seem, they are not meant for small rooms. They only make your room look much smaller. It’s better to look for streamlined, square or rectangular furniture because they look clean and fit better in small spaces than furniture with curves.

But don’t lose heart if you want something curvy to keep up with the room’s theme. If this is the case, you can perhaps use a curvy piece as an accent or to create a focal point. A good example is an ornately framed mirror with streamlined furniture, and nothing more. Overdoing this only fills the room up.

3. The Right Sized Rug

Even a rug plays an important part in determining the room of your size. You have to choose the right sized one for your room. Don’t make the mistake of buying a small rug because it only makes the room look unevenly poised.

You should, on the contrary, ensure all rooms have a large enough rug. Your rug should be large enough to leave just 10-20 inches of bare floor in between it and the room walls.

Don’t worry if you can’t find a rug that big. If this is the case, then at least look for a rug that is big enough to reach under all the legs, or at least the front legs of the room’s major upholstered furniture. You know the rug is too small for the room if it doesn’t reach the furniture legs.

Of course, if you have a very large room, then it may not prove practical to buy a really big rug. It’s too heavy and cumbersome to move around and clean. You can instead consider using two rugs for the room and arrange the furniture on it accordingly. So in case of large rooms, you have the choice of customizing a rug to its size or buying two rugs.

4. Buy More of Armless Furniture

Yes, furniture with arms gives your arms support while watching TV and perhaps reading a book. However, they are also bulky and take up lots of space. This is why they are a better option for bigger rooms while you should look out for more furniture without arms for your small rooms.

If you do want arms for added comfort, look for something with sleek and slim arms. Otherwise, you can buy some upholstered slipper-style sofas and chairs which don’t have arms.

Not only do they save about several inches of space on both sides, but they also look smaller, sleeker and slimmer. But there’s one point to remember. If you are a person who tends to lay your head on your sofa arm while watching TV, then this may not be a wise investment for you.

5. False Ceiling

Increasing the height of the room goes a long way at making it look bigger. Of course, you can’t think about changing the ceiling height. But you can actually do something to make it look taller, and increase the room size.

You have to first paint the ceiling white or some pale color. Then depending on the ceiling height, you have to paint its top quarter, fifth or sixth the same color. This tricks your eyes into thinking that the ceiling is higher than it actually is.

In case you don’t like the look of two paint colors butting against each other near the top of the wall, then you could always place some molding like a chair rail where they meet.

This can be in any style you think is feasible, as long as it is not too thick or bulky in size. This only ends spoils the effect created as it cuts the wall off, to make it look untidy.

6. Hidden Storage Space

Nothing makes a room looks smaller than clutter and junk. No matter what you do, and no matter how much you keep your home clean, you can’t help it much as ‘stuff’ just seems to accumulate in places without your knowledge.

There is a remedy for this problem. You can arrange for, or create some hidden storage space for your possessions. Hidden is the word to remember here because you don’t have space to afford to add new cupboards or tables.

So instead, you have to look for, and use hollow benches with removable tops for storage or side tables having drawers for additional storage space. Or you can always use a storage basket to stuff all the ‘stuff ‘around you!

There! Making your room look bigger really isn’t that difficult right? Just try these 6 tips and you will agree that they really do help!

Daybed or Sleeper Sofa: Which is the Better Choice?

Daybed or Sleeper Sofa: Which is the Better Choice?

It is always nice having guests, and occasionally, they end up sleeping over too if it gets late. However, the problem may be that there may not be enough space in your home for a full guest bedroom. Don’t worry because there’s a solution to the problem, in the form of daybeds and sleeper sofas.

They offer the perfect space-saving sleeping option when you have unexpected guests at home. Though they are both excellent for sleeping and lounging, they work in different ways because of their independent styles and advantages.

If you wonder which to buy, you first need to know what their independent features and advantages are. Then, you will be able to choose the best style between the two.

So what exactly is a daybed?

They are essentially normal twin beds on frames that look very much like a sofa. They usually have wooden or metal arms and back that resembles a bed’s headboard.

The difference here lies in the fact that the headboard runs along the mattress’s long side too and not only on the short side as in the bed frames. There are also daybeds without any arms or head. In this case, you can use plush pillows to create a comfortable back for guests to lean against while sitting on it.

And what is a sleeper sofa?

A sleeper sofa is more like a sofa with a mattress cleverly camouflaged in its’ seat. They are also called fold-out couches and its mattress usually folds into the sofa’s interior compartment.

They look more like any other sofa you see in a living room at first glance. It is only after removing the cushions, and the mattress is unfolded, that you realize that it has a cozy bed.

Comparing the two

You will be able to make a better choice once you see a head-on comparison based on the different features of the two.

1. Usage

While compression is something that affects all types of mattresses, it has different consequences on sleeper sofas and daybeds. If you will be using the furniture more for sitting and infrequently for sleeping, then a sleeper sofa is a better option. They are designed to look more like a sofa with a hidden or fold-away bed compartment. They are also comparatively more comfortable to sit on

However, if you will be using it more for sleeping than sitting, then a daybed is a better choice. This is because it is more comfortable to sleep on as it anyway has an actual mattress.

2. Practicality of use

If you need something that offers more of storage space for all your towels and linen, or if you want to give guests with someplace to store their belongings, then a daybed is a better choice.

They usually have additional features like built-in storage baskets, drawers or shelves, and cubicles under the mattress region. Sleeper sofas may have some storage space, which unfortunately is needed more for storing the mattress.

3. Available space in the room

Space is another feature to take into consideration while choosing between the two. This is because standard sleeper sofas expand to as much as 54” wide and 84” long when used for one-person sleeping.

In case of the more popular queen size options, it can take up as much as 84” in width and 90” in length. This means that there should be enough space in the room to accommodate its mattress when folded out for use.

This is why a daybed is a better choice if space is a constraint, and where you have a small guest room space. While daybeds come in fold-out styles, they retain their size and shape however you use it. So there’s no need of moving anything around to make space for its mattress because it doesn’t expand when used for sleeping.

There are also many daybeds that can be outfitted with a trundle bed that can be conveniently stored under the bed. It proves useful as an additional mattress and sleeping space for the extra guest when needed. The trundle bed has casters to be conveniently pulled out and used when needed, and is easily stored back under the bed after use.

4. Guest size

Who are the guests who may most likely come and a sleepover? Is it someone tall? Is it a couple? This is important because you have to buy furniture that can accommodate them if they sleep over.

There’s no point in buying something too short if your friend who usually stays over is someone tall and lanky. A small mattress may also not be enough if you usually have friends staying over with their small kid.

So if mattress size is important, then sleeper sofas are better if you have a larger frame and taller people staying over. While daybeds come in twin and full size and some larger options, they can’t beat a sleeper sofa here.

5. Aesthetics

Sleeper sofas don’t actually look like sleeper sofas. They look more like standard sofas, meaning that they blend into and look great in any living room. They come in various styles and colors and are made using various fabric and leather options for you to choose from based on the interiors of your home or room.

Daybeds are also available in various colors and styles ranging from contemporary to classic style to complete your room’s decor. You can also easily complete the daybed’s look using comforters, sheets, blankets, and pillows.

This gives daybeds and advantage, especially if you want to change its looks based on seasons, holidays or your mood. All you have to change are the sheets, comforters, and pillows on it.

So you see, while both daybeds and sleeper sofas seem to be so similar, there’s actually quite a lot of difference between the two. It’s left to you to take a look at their independent features and advantages and make your choice based on your available space, the frequency of use and the guests who will most probably be using it.

22 Tips for Buying Furniture Online

PART 1 || PART 2 || PART 3

Choosing the Right Website

This is the first part of a three part post describing the best and safest way to buy furniture online. With furniture costing an arm and a leg these days, many people are turning to the internet in the hopes of finding something affordably priced that looks quite like the more expensive versions.

However, just as there are various online sites where you can save thousands of dollars; there are also lots of poor, scam and unreliable websites you have to be wary about.

This is why the first thing you need to know if you plan to buy your furniture online is to locate the right website selling reliable and high-quality items at an affordable price. These tips can help you make the right choice.

1. Nothing impulsive

It’s most important that you don’t do any impulsive shopping. You need to do some research to ensure you buy from a website selling reliable ware that gives minimal complaints and problems later on.

2. Do your reading

You can learn a lot about the company through its About page. It's the better and safer websites that provide company details like their history, customer service and satisfaction guarantee on the page. There should also be some contact information because it’s only the reputable companies that print their contact details on the page.

3. Go through a few store reviews

It’s better and safer to read reviews found on most websites. While it’s okay for a store to have one or two bad experiences, sites with several bad reviews or a low ranking are better avoided.

You can start your research by visiting Google Product Search where users rank and review websites. They rank merchants on a one to five stars basis and submit reviews of different merchants. While stores with one or two-star ratings are better avoided, it’s better to learn more about those with three to five-star ratings by reading reviews left by others.

You can also check with the Better Business Bureau where they have a list of all the consumer complaints against different retailers on various aspects like shopping and ordering discrepancies and more. Even though you may not find all online stores listed here, you do learn a lot through the BBB.

4. The return policy

The best websites are those offering clear and flexible return policies. Customers should have enough time to make returns, at least 30 days. Some stores even offer 45 to 60 days to make a return.

Also, check the site’s re-stocking and shipping fees where the best policies have free return shipping. It can get expensive if you have to pay the return shipping costs. So stay clear from websites charging customers a re-stocking fee, have complex return procedures or don’t even let you make returns.

5. Shipping expenses

Check the store’s shipping policy which is usually mentioned in their FAQ or About pages before buying anything. Different websites use different shipping companies like FedEx quoting different shipping and handling rates.

Some may include the costs or handling fees to your order to compensate for their cheaper rates. This is why you have to check the store’s shipping and handling fees before buying anything.

There’s also the chance of stores offering free shipping, but later adding their shipping costs to the purchase price. It’s the sites quoting ‘free shipping’ but charging $100-$200 more for their furniture that usually adds shipping costs to the prices.

6. A store that matches your style

While online retailers like Amazon may offer a huge range of products in different decorating styles, there are some sites that sell only a particular style. Some sell modern and eco-friendly furniture containing minimal design elements while others may sell traditional or classic pieces.

Buying from a website selling your preferred style products leaves you with a wider range of choices to choose from. You can easily locate sites selling your preferred style by using keywords identifying it in your online searches.

7. Look for stores with a wide range of products

It’s better and quicker buying everything you need from a single store selling all you need for your home. Besides, most stores even offer discounts if you buy multiple pieces so you end up saving more money.

And if you are ardent about buying everything in the same stain or color, then it’s better to buy everything from one store. You’ll be assured they all match instead of ending up with different products in varied shades or colors.

8. Secure websites

Always buy from secure websites for a reduced chance for any identity theft. You will be able to tell if the site is secure or not when you start the checkout process. For example, check the page’s URL.

If it’s a secure site, then the URL should start with ‘https’ and not ‘HTTP’, which means that the site is secure. The presence of a lock icon somewhere at the bottom of the web page also means it’s a safe website.

Double-clicking on it gives you information about the website’s security measures. You can also find out more about the site’s security measures on their FAQ page.

And if you receive any promotional emails (You can sign up for ours at the bottom of the page!) from the site, always first ensure the email is safe and secure before clicking on any links in the email. If and when you do click on a link, check for signs indicating that you are at a secure site before buying anything.

Now that you know how to find a safe and right website for furniture shopping, keep your eyes peeled for the next post to find out more about how to choose different furniture. It’s worth spending all this time reading and finding out about online stores. This is because they don’t usually have any brick and mortar stores, and thus don’t have to bear its overheads.

This is how and why they can afford to sell their products at such excellent prices. Choosing the right furniture website ensures you make a safe, and reliable purchase and investment.

Then again, you may want to check out a few sites before making your final decision. Compare the different brands, products and rates in different websites and check the reviews and shipping costs before you make your final decision.

Have any other tips for finding a reliable site to shop for furniture online? Questions? Feel free to ask below in the comments!

This is the second part of a three-part blog post meant to show you how to safely buy furniture online. The first post covered the important process of finding the right, safe furniture website to do your shopping.

Now that you have managed to narrow down your options to a few secure sites, it is time to find out how you should select and buy your furniture.

1. Take a look at a few photos

You first have to just scroll through their website to get an idea of its layout and the types of furniture they have to offer. Once you take a look at their variety, it is time to check each online listing carefully to make your final choice.

Most of the online furniture stores exhibit pictures of their furniture. They usually have pictures showing their furniture in a decorated room, arranged the way you want to.

You are then shown links that lead you to side angles of the furniture, and perhaps more photos without any props. All this is done to make the furniture look all the more appealing, and for you to get a better idea of how they actually look.

Do not just take a look at these photos on the websites. You can usually find additional photos in other sites just by conducting searches based on the brand and name.

Take a look at various sites and pictures to get a good idea of how a specific piece of furniture may look in your home. There are even some sites that let users post their own photos along with the reviews. This can help you choose better because you get a better idea of how the pieces look in an actual home environment.

2. Go through the product descriptions

Do not just look at photos. Also, make sure that you read the descriptions. Not just scan through them; you have to actually read them thoroughly. This is important because furniture companies are really good at using the right, manipulative words in their descriptions.

They word their descriptions perfectly so that you cannot blame them if you find some fault in the furniture’s construction or durability. For example, descriptions mentioning furniture made using veneer or composite woods are generally lower in quality than furniture made using solid wood.

This is because they are built using wood pulp or some synthetic material and not solid wood. Look for any links to read the unit’s specifications. This gives you more information about the furniture’s durability, constructions and cleaning instructions.

3. Check its measurements

You also have to carefully check the measurements and their units. This is important because photos can be deceiving to the eyes. Some chairs or sofas may not fit into the spaces you assume they will fit into.

You not only have to check the width and length of the furniture, but you also have to check the room measurements. The last thing you want to happen after spending so much time and research on your furniture are buying something too big or too small for your room.

Don’t forget to measure, and check your doorways and hallways too. Remember that you have to bring your furniture into the room, which will be possible only if it fits into them. You also do not want to end up buying furniture that does not fit into the doorway!

If you are not so sure about this, it is always better to confirm and ask for a second opinion, especially if you live on the second or third floor and there is no lift to your home. Do not worry if the site does not offer any measurements. Just call up their customer support and ask them.

4. Go through customers reviews

You will notice that most furniture websites let their customers post reviews of the furniture they had bought on the website. It is okay if there are one or two bad reviews amongst them because mistakes and problems do happen.

However stay away from websites having more negative reviews than positive ones. It is usually a sign of poor quality furniture that is not built using durable materials and may not be strong in construction.

5. Check colors

Websites obviously post colored photos of their furniture. However, you have to be careful while looking at these photos. This is because sometimes the true colors can get distorted in the photos. The chances are higher in case of darker furniture which tends to look lighter in color on the websites.

The best way to gauge the color of the furniture is by taking a look at the websites on different computers. This helps because some computers tend to alter the photographs’ colors.

Reviews can also help when it comes to colors. There will be some people who have posted reviews mentioning that the furniture they had received ended up to be darker or lighter than it was in the pictures.

6. Compare different websites

Do not forget to visit a few of the secure sites you had located. There usually is a huge difference in the variety and rates of the furniture offered in different stores. Take a look to find out which site has a bigger variety to choose from, and which is more affordably priced to suit your budget. Do not just take a look at the merchandise in one website.

You will by now have picked out a few types of probable furniture you will want to buy for your home or office in these few websites. Now is the time to compare rates. There are lots of things to consider while checking rates, which is why it will all be covered in the third and final part of this three-part series on choosing online furniture. Don’t worry, you just have to wait a short while and you will know how to finally choose and buy your desired furniture based on its rates.

This is the third part of a three-part blog post on how to safely buy furniture online. The first two posts showed you how to find a secure furniture website. It’s upon reaching a safe site that you have to start looking for affordably priced furniture for your home.

Spending a little time on your research by comparing different points and their features can help you maximize your investment, and even save money on taxes and shipping costs.

1. Check rates

You first have to take a look at all the furniture on the website. Note its rates, the shipping costs, if there are any tax charges to be paid, and if you have to pay for any return shipping or restocking.

You can save a substantial amount by not paying for shipping. In fact, sometimes after all this research, you may find out that the site you had chosen charges too much for taxes and shipping. If this is the case, you will have to repeat the entire search from the beginning once again to find a site which doesn’t charge extra taxes and rates.

It’s usually retailers having brick and mortar stores that charge 5-10% as taxes for online purchases. This adds up to a substantial amount when you buy a large piece of furniture. Most sites list out their taxes in their About page or shopping cart, so check it out before buying anything.

2. Wait for holiday and clearance sales

You will find lots of sales around the holidays. So if you can afford to wait, you may as well wait till the holidays, where you will be able to save a lot. There’s even the possibility of the website putting the piece on clearance.

This is why experts suggest going shopping in January or July, where you can get the best deals. This is when most furniture manufacturers send new shipments to stores in February and August. Online retailers need space to accommodate the new shipment and so have to put all their old stock and models on sale a month earlier.

3. Look for coupons

Giving out coupons is one of the marketing techniques websites use to get people to come to their website. You also save lots of money through the special deals and discounts the site offers if you manage to get your hands on some of them.

The best way to do this is by signing up for the site’s company mailing list. Some sites send you a coupon just for signing up to the site. You’ll then receive periodical coupons and links to sales and clearance deals.

With many sites collecting coupons and special deals from online retailers, you may be lucky enough to find some coupon and promo codes if you hunt around. This way you can still take advantage of discounts if you don’t receive any deals in your inbox.

There are also some good coupon sites worth visiting like Dealcatcher and Coupon Craze. If you are lucky, there may be a coupon that will save you money. Don’t panic or worry if some coupons don’t work because of a minimum requirement or a site error. Just keep trying and soon you’ll find a coupon that works with your shopping cart.

4. Shipping options

It’s not enough to just check the product’s price. With furniture coming in various sizes, you will have to choose the appropriate shipping option for your piece of furniture. This is especially important for bulky pieces requiring special delivery and attention.

There are usually three different shipping levels for large items where is a bit expensive but does offer great services. Stores having offline outlets offer a fourth site-to-store shipping option where you can ask them to send the furniture box to the store, and you can personally pick it up when it arrives. This may take a little longer than usual, but you won’t be charged any shipping fees.

There are also stores offering free shipping deals either as a promotional tool or through the year. Just remember that though there’s free shipping, you still have to bear state tax and furniture costs.

5. Doorstep delivery

You can have the furniture delivered to your front door or the apartment building’s first floor. While this saves money, you still have to carry the piece inside. And if it's something big, you may have to hire someone to do it for you.

6. Inside delivery

In case of an inside delivery, the furniture is carried into your home. This is more expensive than front door delivery but at least you don’t have to worry about carrying the box inside. However, the delivery personnel or driver will not help you set up the furniture.

7. White gloves or complete delivery

This is a full package delivery deal where the delivery driver carries the box inside and also unpacks and sets up your furniture. Though expensive, this is a good option if you can’t assemble the untrue on your own.

Some people charge as much as $100 for a white glove delivery. You can save a little money here by having your neighbor or friend or local movers come over to help you assemble your furniture instead of paying extra for it.

8. Store pickup

There are some offline stores that let you pick up your choose furniture from the store. This is a free service where you place an online order and your product is shipped to the store nearest to you. However, based on the size and weight of the furniture, you may need to hire a truck and helpers to shift it to your home.

Conclusion

All this proves that you can indeed save money buying furniture online. However, it’s possible only if you spend some time on research, and not buy from the first site you visit.

You basically have to look out for scams, find a secure site, look for good deals, choose an affordable shipping option and remember to not just depend on photos to make a purchase. Check and compare rates, reviews and also look for other photos of the same product on Google.

9 Pointers to Buying the Best Bed Sheets

9 Pointers to Buying the Best Bed Sheets

Did you know that the pleasure of a good night’s sleep is improved if you sleep on fresh, soft cozy sheets? They actually let you breathe and relax in your sleep, which is why taking the following tips into consideration helps select the best bed sheets for yourself.

Size of Your Matress || Weave || Finish || Fiber || Thread Count || Wrinkle-Free Bedding || It is Better to Wash Bedding Before Use || Dye || Place of Manufacture

1. Size of Your Mattress

It’s sometimes better to choose your bedding based on the mattress you use, and if you have an additional mattress topper. This is because deep mattresses or thin mattresses with mattress toppers on top may require extra-deep bed clothes.

This makes making and tucking beds so much easier. This is why it’s better to measure your mattress and mattress topper’s depth, before choosing your bed linen especially if it’s extra deep in build.

2. Weave

You may not be able to distinguish the sheet’s weave but it goes a long way at determining the sheet’s softness, price, appearance, and longevity. Linen with a basic plain weave woven having an equal number of vertical and horizontal yarns are the cheapest. On the contrary, percale linen are popular for being lightweight, crisp and durable because it has a weave thread count of 180 or more.

In the case of sateen weaves, the bedding has more vertical than horizontal yarns which is why these bed clothes are so soft to touch. However, at the same time, it has a much higher chance of pilling and tearing when compared to plain weave bed clothes.

The more intricate weaves like damasks and jacquards are textured to touch and may have a pattern that’s soft to coarse. Though they are as durable as the plain weave sheets, they are rather expensive because special looms are used for making them.

3. Finish

Different bedding has different finishes, which you have to select and buy as per your preference. For example, some manufacturers treat their sheets with chemicals like chlorine, silicon or formaldehyde so that they do not end up in wrinkles, shrink or lose its shape. Some manufacturers may even treat their bedding with something alkali to give a sheen to the fabric.

However, there are people who prefer buying and using pure-finish organic linen which have no chemicals, even though they tend to make wrinkles easier than sheets with a chemical finish. They are however definitely a better option if you have allergies or are sensitive to particular chemicals. This is why it’s better to feel the bedding before you make your final choice.

4. Fiber

Just like most people prefer wearing cotton for its comfort, cotton bed linen are always better for your mattress. It’s a natural, breathing fabric available in different types where the long-fiber kinds of cotton like Supina and Egyptian are the softest, and strongest.

They have long fibers which ensure the fiber doesn’t pill so that it remains soft for a longer period. Besides, it’s highly unlikely that you will wake up sticky and clammy sleeping on cotton sheets because its fiber absorbs moisture away from your skin.

Cotton is also much easier to maintain fabric because it does not stain easily like polyester blends. The reason for this is because cotton absorbs water so that it quickly releases dirt when wet.

The high-end cotton sheets are a bit expensive for some, which is why they opt for the cheaper, durable and wrinkle-resistant polycotton versions. While linen is also another natural fiber known for its light weight and breathability, its disadvantage is that it tends to wrinkle much easier than cotton.

5. Thread Count

Though the sheet’s thread count, which is the number of threads in a square inch of the fabric, was once the most important determinant for good linen, things have changed now. There are various other factors today that determine the sheet’s quality like the fiber of the yarn, the finish, spinning, and size.

This is why sometimes bedding which is made of good quality fiber but with a lower thread count is softer to touch than linen made using low-quality fiber but has a higher thread count.

6. Wrinkle-Free Bedding (to buy or not)

Buying wrinkle-free bed clothes is once again a personal preference because it has its share of pros and cons. The common and most popular advantage which is also a convenience is that it doesn’t require any pressing to remove wrinkles.

However, these bedding also has a disadvantage which is that its chemical finish tends to disappear after a few washes. So you eventually end up having to press the bedding anyway after washing or before using it.

Another disadvantage is the health problems the chemical finish of the sheets gives. These sheets are made using a resin which releases formaldehyde, a chemical that is popularly used with embalming fluids, which some people with skin allergies are sensitive to.

7. It is Better to Wash Bedding Before Use

It is generally a good habit to wash your sheets before use. Not only does it let the yarns bloom to give a softer feel, but it is also especially required if you have any sensitivity or if you are allergic to some chemicals.

8. Dye

It’s normally after the bedding is woven that designs are applied to them. This is why the sheets may feel stiff to the touch when you first buy them. Washing them a few times help make them softer. Of the lot, it’s the colored or patterned bedding, which is made using yarn-dyed fabrics, are the softest, but most expensive options available.

9. Place of Manufacture

You also have to consider the place of manufacture before buying your bedding. This is because though France and Italy are famous as the best sheet makers around, every country producing sheets having a wide selection for you to choose from. So it’s better to make your choice based on the price and your budget.

You can now buy yourself much better and more comfortable bedding set with the help of these pointers. Though you may have to do some research, and perhaps even try a few types, you will eventually find the right bed sheets that guarantee you a good and relaxed night’s sleep!

If these pointers helped you out - or if you have any more to share - let us know below in the comment section!

The Ultimate Bunk Bed Buying Guide

The Ultimate Bunk Bed Buying Guide

Advantages || Disadvantages || Buying Guide

You seem to be at a shortage of space most of the time when you have children at home. This is when you have to consider making changes to your furnishings, especially when it comes to beds.

Instead of having two beds in a room taking up more floor space, it’s better to have a pair of bunk beds which not only gives your children a comfortable night’s sleep but is also attractive to look at.

Bunk sets are no longer just a pair of beds with stairs. There are so many types made in various styles and materials to choose from. They may even come equipped with a cupboard or desk, thus offering more space saving options. There are also some models that have not two, but three or four units bundled together.

So if you are looking for bunk beds, but don’t know where to start, then this buying guide should help you out. And if you especially are on the fence about buying one, there is even a section listing its pros and cons.

Advantages

Beds are easier to maintain

You don’t have to wash both sheets if one of your kids wet the bed in their sleep. This is unlike double beds where both or the entire bed sheet may end up getting wet and need washing.

Additional room space

Bunk sets give you more space for movement, and to store your kids’ toys and belongings in their room. While twin and full beds cover a larger part of the room space, these beds take up the space of a single unit.

Can be separated

Bunk beds can even be separated to use as two twin units if needed.

Separate bedding

Your children don’t feel like they are sharing their bedding as each has an individual bed to sleep on.

Disadvantages

Practical difficulties

Making the bed may be a chore if you are short, and have to climb to the top of the bed to do it. Similarly, you may also find it difficult tucking the top child in.

Safety

Safety is the biggest concern of using bunk beds. There’s the risk of kids slipping while climbing the stairs or may also hit their head if there’s not much of a gap between the two beds.

Some even wonder if the bunk bed is stable enough to sustain the mischief of children, which is why it’s safer if only older kids slept on the top bunk. It’s also recommended that the beds are placed in the corner to minimize the chances of kids falling out.

Difficult climbing down the ladder at night

It can be dangerous if the child sleeping on top can reach the ceiling fan. They may also find it difficult coming down the ladder to go to the bathroom at nights.

Buying guide

Now you know about the advantages and disadvantage of these beds, which helps you prepare yourself mentally about sleeping on bunk beds, here are some tips to help you make your selection.

i. Separable or not

The units which can be separated give you added flexibility in case your children grow and can no longer sleep comfortably on the top bed. However separable bunk beds are not always built equal, which you may or may not like.

ii. Looks

Aesthetics will naturally come in the picture, which is why you have to make a choice based on how you want the cot to look. You can make your selection based on smooth or gritty wood, color, beds with drawers smoothly slide in and out and the overall look.

iii. The height of the top bunk

Check how tall the unit on top is because it can be dangerous if it’s too high or if your child is on the taller side. They may accidently touch the fan or ceiling while stretching.

iv. Trundle bed

Bunk beds with trundle beds may seem a useful proposition if you need to fit in 3 beds in the bedroom using minimal space. Bunk beds with trundles give more space in the room in the day, and also let three people comfortably sleep at night. However, a trundle is an unnecessary buy if you won’t need a third bed.

v. Additional storage space

There are some models that not only give your kids a bed to sleep on, but also come with additional space to store things. Some popular options are staircase drawers, space under the bottom bunk for things, an attached desk and enough space all around to access these additional features.

vi. Space in between bunks

It’s better if there’s more space in between the bunks so that adults can sit on the bottom bunk without hunching, stooping or hitting their heads. Besides, more space means that your kids won’t quickly outgrow their bunk beds in a few years’ time.

vii. Type of ladder

Most bunk sets come with ladders which are placed diagonally against the cot or stairs to climb up to the top bed. However, there are also some models without any stairs or ladders. In this case your child has to be able to climb to access the top bed.

You have to decide which type you want. And in case you feel you need a ladder, select between removable ladders, the gap between the rungs and how much space it occupies in the room.

viii. Stability

As children tend to jump and play around on their bedding, it’s important you buy a sturdy bed which may not fall apart in a few weeks’ time because of their antics. You can get an idea of the bed’s stability taking a look at the bed frame’s thickness, it’s construction and the material it’s made of.

ix. Cost

While you may always want to get a good deal with your buy, remember that the cheapest option may not be safe and stable for your kids. It’s better to look around, check the available features and of course give safety top priority while eventually making your choice.

Although there are lots of online stores selling terrific bunk sets at great rates it’s recommended to first have your child check them out in traditional stores - like Exclusive Furniture. This gives you an idea about how they like it and if they are comfortable climbing up onto it.

We hope this guide helps make buying your next bunk beds a little easier.

If you have any other tips, tricks or questions feel free to comment below!

OMG! Selecting the Right Outdoor Furniture Was Never Easier!

There’s nothing better to improve the looks and ambiance of your porch, patio, outdoor swimming deck, and garden than a beautiful outdoor furniture set. It lets you comfortably enjoy the outdoors with the company of your friends and family.

While there is a huge range of outdoor furniture for you to select from, it is important that you make your choice wisely. This is because they will be outdoors most of the time. So this means that they should have the structural integrity to remain good looking and inviting even in extreme weather conditions.

They should also be easy to maintain or you'll end up spending most of your time just maintaining them. That's where this article comes in handy - helping you make the right choice by explaining the many factors you need to look for in outdoor furniture.

Durability

Always invest in something durable which can still look new even after withstanding various elements. It’s better than other furnishings which may be durable in normal living conditions but needs to be replaced every few seasons in areas with inclement weather. It’s also better to invest in something strong and durable if you will be using it regularly because frequent use can lead to extended wear and tear.

Tolerance to wet weather

If you live in a place that is either high in humidity levels or has frequent rainstorms, then look for furniture that is built to resist water-based problems. This is important because furnishings having water standing around it or which retains moisture will not only lead to more damage and complications but can also trigger various health problems and risks.

Mold and rotting

This is one of the consequences of stagnant water and moisture absorbency. Mold and mildew usually grow on organic materials like bamboo, which later leads to the formation of mold and mildew.

While mold and mildew may not damage the material and is easily cleaned off, it can trigger respiratory problems, irritation, and other similar health-related problems. Rot, however, can lead to a deterioration of your furnishings, and its further decomposition which is why it’s better to buy something made of a material that does not easily rot.

Rusting

Any outdoor furnishings made of steel or iron are more susceptible to corrosion upon continuous exposure to water and oxygen. It’s this oxidation that leads to the slow weakening of the metals through rusting and discoloration. Iron and steel furnishing in the coastal regions is more susceptible to rust because of the presence of salt in the air and water.

Eco-friendliness

With the rising emphasis and importance on using eco-friendly products and going eco-friendly, it’s not surprising that most people want to invest in eco-friendly furnishing. Luckily for them, there are many outdoor furnishing manufacturers who use ‘green’ manufacturing methods and biodegradable, recyclable and eco-friendly materials to manufacture eco-friendly furnishings.

Retention of heat

Sometimes outdoor furniture can get heated up because it’s made of a material that retains heat. This can get uncomfortable because the chairs and tables end up feeling hot to touch, and no one actually enjoys sitting on, using or even touching hot things!

Wind

People who live in windy conditions have to invest in furniture that is sturdy enough to withstand the strong wind. It should be able to stand tall without tipping or blowing away because furnishing can easily get damaged by strong winds. It’s always better to be safer than sorry instead of having to continually store or secure your idle furniture.

Warping

There are some materials which water tends to penetrate through and consequently leads to its uneven drying. This can lead to the warping or twisting of the furnishing’s original shape. Of course, there may not be any immediate significant changes in the shape but with time the warping gets rather noticeable. It, in fact, ends up distorting the material, misaligning the seams and even loosens any screws and bolts holding the unit together. This, in turn, is risky and dangerous.

Heat and temperature fluctuations

If in case you live somewhere hot and sunny like Hawaii or the Bahamas, then it’s better to select outdoor furniture which can sustain any possible damage from harsh UV rays. And if the region experiences constant seasonal fluctuations, then look for material that can sustain extreme hot to cold fluctuations.

Faded colors

When you speak about furnishings sustaining possible damage from UV rays, it includes its possible fading with time. This can prove to be a loss to your investment because the furnishings quickly lose its luster because of the UV rays and heat. Some changes you may notice along with fading of colors are a reduced color vibrancy in the furnishings, along with uneven spotting.

Ease of maintenance and clearing

The longevity and durability of some furniture are also dependent on how easy, and how frequently you take care of it. While some materials require minimal maintenance because they can be easily and quickly cleaned with just soap and water, other materials require special and more time to maintain to look great and function optimally.

So if you don’t think you will be able to devote lots of time cleaning and maintaining your furniture, then it’s better to look for something that requires minimal maintenance.

Cost and your budget

There are so many factors to bear in mind while selecting outdoor furniture that you may end up choosing something that’s way above your budget. This is why you have to remember to keep your cost and budget in mind whenever you go shopping for outdoor furnishings.

Cracks

Some outdoor furniture is built using material that tends to expand and contract with heat and cold. This will, in turn, lead to possible cracking, splitting and even warping upon exposure to extreme temperature fluctuations. Even dry air can lead to bending and cracking, which is why it’s better to avoid investing such furnishing.

So basically, you need to look for furnishings that can sustain weather fluctuations, rain, and extreme heat so that you can buy the best outdoor furniture that’s also well within your budget.

Any other tips and suggestions for finding the perfect outdoor pieces? We'd love to hear them in the comments below!

7 Leather Furniture Myths Debunked

Leather furniture is so beautiful to look at; it spruces up any living room interiors. However, despite being so attractive to look at, many people think twice about investing in them because of the many leather care myths surrounding it.

This is why this article strives to debunk these myths, and instead provide some facts and tips that will help you keep your leather furniture well maintained.

Myth #1: Leather furniture isn’t long lasting.

Fact: This is false. On the contrary, leather furnishing is a lifetime investment that looks even more beautiful over time because time brings out its natural patina. Besides, leather furnishing can be enjoyed for years to come, making it a worthwhile investment indeed.

Myth #2: Only the rich and elite can afford leather furnishing.

Fact: This is false because though leather upholstery does give you a rich and royal look, most people can afford it. This is mainly because unlike other furniture fabrics that tend to wear out, leather tends to wear in, and thus last longer than fabric.

It’s in fact about the same rate as any other furnishings but comes with the added benefit of being a durable material and a long-term investment. Its long lasting life makes it a worthy investment even if you may have to pay an initial substantial amount for it.

Myth #3: Leather furniture is difficult to take care of.

Fact: This is also false because leather is not as difficult to take care of as thought. All it requires is regular maintenance like wiping out spills immediately and using a conditioner to condition it every 6 to 12 months to prevent possible cracking.

The only important thing you need to remember is to avoid using normal cleaning supplies like soaps, solvents, and detergents to clean it. However, like other furnishings, it also needs some regular vacuuming and spot cleaning.

Myth #4: Pets and kids easily damage leather furniture.

Fact: This is false as it’s only if your pets use it as a scratch post or a chew toy that they may end up getting damaged. Otherwise, it’s as safe as any other sofa or chair you have at home.

In fact, leather is a rather strong and springy material which makes it an ideal addition to any home with youngsters because it’s less likely to get too hot or cold for their comfort. However, just for your satisfaction, you could perhaps look for something with a protective layer which protects the leather from possible damage by kids and pets.

Myth #5: Leather furniture can get too hot or too cold for comfort.

Fact; This is partly true and partly false because while leather car furniture can get cold and hot based on the season, leather pieces at home tend to warm up based on your body heat. In fact, it remains pleasantly cool in summer because it’s a natural, breathable material. Of course, it’s also important that you keep it away from the sun otherwise it can get hot, and the heat may also end up fading the color.

Myth #6: Leather Furnishings can get uncomfortable for many.

Fact: This is false because leather sofas and furnishings are just as comfortable as any other furniture. In fact, using it with pillows and blankets make it even cozier to sit on!

Myth #7: Leather furniture gets ruined if wet.

Fact: This is partly true because while too much water is bad of leather furnishings, it does require some moisture for conditioning, and to remain supple and firm. In fact, while there are some fixtures which come with a non-absorbent protective coating on top, there are others like aniline leather that don’t have any coating and are absorbent in nature.

Useful leather cleaning tricks and techniques

Now that the major myths about leather furniture have been debunked, it’s now time to learn some tricks and trades that will help keep it beautiful for many years to come.

Your leather furnishing requires regular dry cloth dusting and vacuum cleaning in crevices under normal and regular usage. This helps eliminate any dust, food particles, pet hair or debris that may accumulate on it.
Make sure you regularly condition it every 6 – 12 months to keep it supple and to prevent possible cracking.
It is always better to protect your furniture from the sun and direct light because it may fade with regular exposure to the sun.
If you are using a new cleaning product meant for leather sofas and furnishings, it is always better to try it on an obscure part before using it on the entire unit.
Immediately wipe off any extra liquid in case of minor spills and spots with a clean, absorbent sponge or cloth. You may also lightly wet a soft cloth with clean lukewarm water and then let it dry naturally.
It’s not advised to use any soap or to soak the furniture heavily with water because it ends up doing more harm than the stain.
Leather furnishings should not be cleaned using any polish, abrasive cleaners, varnish, ammonia water, detergent soaps or oils.
In case there are some oil, butter or grease stains on the leather furnishing, wipe it off using a clean and dry cloth and then leave it alone. Though you may find a spot there, it over time slowly dissipates into the leather.
Light or minor scratches are best removed gently buffing it using chamois or clean fingers. You can also work scratches out by moistening the area lightly with distilled water.
Any persistent stains which don’t seem to disappear with any of these tricks or tips are better left to the professional leather specialists. They have the necessary know-how and materials to safely remove the stain without damaging the leather.

With these 7 myths debunked, you will definitely feel and agree that leather furniture is not so difficult to take care of. In fact, it requires about the same time and care as any other furnishing, and are easily maintained and taken care of using the above-mentioned tips and tricks.

Buying Guide for the Perfect Kitchen Island

Island Types || Function || Kitchen Shape || Seating Space || Color Combination || Lighting || Traffic Flow || Open Shelves

Kitchen islands make the perfect solution to add space and functionality to a kitchen. Not only can you use them to store your pots, pans, dishes, and appliances, but it also provides you with vital additional working space.

However, it is well worth it only if you choose the right unit that blends well into your kitchen. This is where this buying guide helps you select the right unit for your home.

Island types

The two most basic kitchen island types are fixed and moveable versions. While both do help add lots of storage and work space to the kitchen, they also have its share of individual disadvantages.

1. Built-in versions

A built-in version is a better option for houses with big kitchens because you can also use them as some additional dining area for meals. Besides, the presence of some dining space in the kitchen always fetches you a better price if you want to sell your home later on.

2. Mobile versions

Movable islands are as the name suggests, kitchen islands that can be moved and easily relocated as necessary. This is a good investment if you have a small kitchen. You can roll the unit around the kitchen to use as required for entertaining guests, cooking your food or cleaning dishes or vegetables.

It is also a wiser option if you are on a budget, or if you live in rented homes because you can take it along with you whenever you shift. Beside, movable carts can also be moved outdoors to use for campfires, BBQ parties and even pool parties.

Function

You have to select your kitchen island based on its functionalities. While providing a second counter and dining space are the most common functions of kitchen islands, there are some other functions you can also consider:

You can install a small sink in the island for small cleaning tasks like washing vegetables and leave the larger, regular sink exclusively for dishes.

Some units have an overhead storage unit you can use for hanging your pots and pans.

Some people add a cooking range to the island for additional counter cooking space and to accommodate ovens.

Kitchen islands with a marble surface are a better choice for people who do a lot of baking. You will find the smooth marble surface helpful for kneading your dough. However if you want the island for more cooking space, then a butcher Block Island is a better investment. Islands with stainless steel tops are useful for carrying and cooling hot pans.

Kitchen shape

While a kitchen island can be used in any kitchen, it’s the large U and L-shaped kitchens which accommodate them the best. This is why many people buy their kitchen carts based on the shape of their kitchen.

While an island in the middle of a U-shaped kitchen creates two workstations, it defines the space between the kitchen’s open end and the rest of the house in case of L-shaped kitchens. Kitchen islands are however not that useful in kitchens that have two parallel workspaces and some floor space in between because it makes working and moving around rather difficult.

Sometimes a rectangular unit may not fit well into your kitchen. If this is the case, you may consider buying an oval, L or T-shaped island instead which easily blends in.

Seating space

If you plan to have meals at the kitchen island, then you have to buy and place an island that provides for at least 24 inches of space, and sufficient space for a stool or chair per person. It is also better if there’s clearance of at least 9 to 13 inches at the bottom of the counter as it provides for sufficient legroom.

While buying seats for the kitchen make sure you buy something that’s proportional to your island. Chairs are a better option for counters that are 28 to 30-inch tall while low stools are better for islands with 36-inch counters. However, bar stools make better seats in case of tall counters that are 42 to 48” tall.

Color combination

It is obvious that the kitchen island should blend well with the interiors of your kitchen. This means that any overhead storage it has should be similar in color and design to your kitchen cabinets. If you opt for something different, remember that the right contrasting colors do help increase the oomph in your kitchen.

Lighting

You need adequate lighting in your kitchen design for maximum work efficiency, which means your kitchen island should also come with sufficient lighting. It blends in better if its lighting is similar to whatever kitchen lights you have. And if you plan to do some cooking on the island, then it’s worth fitting a vent hood from the ceiling.

Adequate traffic flow

One of the most important points to consider while buying kitchen islands is that it requires a minimum of 36 to 48 inches of space around all sides. This provides for easy movement around the island and kitchen while working. There is no point having an island in the kitchen if it is eventually going to hamper your work productivity. If this is the case, it will end up being more like a hindrance or botheration to you, than an asset to the kitchen.

Open shelves

If you plan to use the island for storing utensils or your special dishware, then it will look better if you buy a unit that comes with open shelves. Islands with open shelves are comparatively cheaper because they require fewer materials and less labor to build.

These points should help you buy the ideal and perfect kitchen island for your kitchen. Lastly, remember that no matter what your plans may be for buying a kitchen island, it is always better to buy one which comes with additional electrical outlets. These outlets prove helpful if you plan to use ovens, blenders, and toasters to improve your kitchen workflow efficiency.

All You Need To Know About Buying Curio Cabinets

Types Of Curio Cabinets || Styles Of Curio Cabinets || Types Of Wood For Curios

Most people wonder why the word ‘curio’ is attached to the word cabinet when it is a piece of furniture that is about the same as china cabinets. While it is true that the two have many similarities, there are also some distinct differences between the two. The main differences lie in their function and construction. China cabinets are generally used for the sole purpose of displaying chinaware and have enclosed sides. On the contrary, curio cabinets come with glass sides and a mirrored back.

The mirror and glass are specifically helpful at highlighting the decorative element of each item in the cabinet in detail from all sides. Curio cabinets are used more for showcasing practically anything you want to show-off like trophies, show pieces, and decorative pieces.

Curio cabinets come in various styles, shapes, sizes, and types which you have to choose from based on what you plan to store in them. You also have to make your selection based on where you plan to place the cabinet. You will know why this is important when you take a look at the types of curio cabinets available.

Different types of curio cabinets

Curio cabinets are available in different shapes and sizes which you have to choose based on the size of your collection. For example, wall curio cabinets look perfect for displaying your collection of small items like salt and pepper shakers or vintage articles while a corner curio is a better option for you if you do not have much space.

Standard curios

Standard curios are freestanding and available in various sizes. They are specifically designed and built to carry heavy objects like metal trophies and usually have glass sides and a mirrored back. They may also have additional features like lights in the interiors, adjustable shelves, doors with locks and plate grooves.

Wall mounted curio cabinets

As the name suggests, these cabinets are mounted on the walls and help save on floor space. This makes it the ideal addition to your room for showcasing your trophies if you do not have much space to do so. This is a self-contained unit which can hold only a small selection of collectibles and can be mounted on practically any room in your home.

Corner curio cabinet

These cabinets are a lot like a standard curio cabinet. The only difference is that it is designed to fit a room corner. This is why it makes the right choice in a room that has an otherwise dead corner space. Corner curio cabinets are also ideal for creating focal points in rooms that do not have any.

Clock curios

Yes, you’ve guessed it right. These cabinets carry a grandfather clock in a standard curio cabinet to give a multi-functional and appealing piece of furniture. Some of the cabinets come with battery operated clocks while others have grandfather clocks in them. These cabinets especially look like an heirloom piece of furniture, if it has a grandfather clock incorporated into its design.

Different styles of curio cabinets

Traditional style curios

Traditional curio cabinets are usually made of genuine woods, and make an investment that will be cherished over generations. It is attractively designed, has rich finishes and various decorative elements. These cabinets also come with elegant features like pediments, pilasters, inlays, carved accents, and broken pediments.

Transitional curios

These curio cabinets generally have similar architectural decorative elements like broken pediments that the traditional curios have. The difference between the two is the fact that this is simpler to look at, and has less elaborate decorative details. These cabinets place more emphasis on elegance and sophistication and are usually made of deep espresso.

Contemporary curio cabinets

As the name suggests, these cabinets have smooth and clean lines and uniquely uses geometric forms. They are either painted in neutral colors like beige and black or come with light wood finishes. The most popular type of contemporary curio cabinets are wooden cabinets with chrome or brushed nickel accents. With its minimal decorations and relaxed lines, this is the perfect piece of furniture to use for creating a sense of calm and uncluttered look to any room.

Country style curio cabinets

Country style curios are designed befitting a distinctive period flavor like Shaker, English Country or Shaker. They come with decorative elements like scalloped aprons and wainscoting and are uniquely designed to add a look of charm or rusticity to any room. This is the ideal cabinet for people who like a traditional feel in their furniture that is devoid of any form of formal ornamentation.

What is the best type of wood for curios?

If you're wonder what the best wood type for curio cabinets is, generally any form of timber cut from trees like pine, oak, and mahogany. This timber is produced from hardwood or softwood trees and is more expensive than artificial wood products. They may come with rich cherry or mahogany finishes or with something casual like an oak finish.

Useful know-how

Do not judge a curio cabinet solely based on its exteriors because many a time these cabinets may look spacious from outside, but may not have much usable space inside. This is especially important if you plan to use the cabinet for displaying bigger items like trophies.
Do make sure all the brackets have been properly installed, and that the shelves are snugly fit in place, before placing anything inside the cabinet.
If you have children or have kids who visit you regularly, it is better to invest in a cabinet with locking doors. It is always better to be safe than sorry because you don’t want them to open the doors and meddle with your heirlooms and trophies!
Though it may be tempting, don’t cram all your valuables in a single curio cabinet. It’s better spacing it out in 2-3 cabinets if you have so much to display. This is the only, and best way to bring out the individuality of each item. Besides, even collectibles need some breathing space.

Why You Should Buy a Tempur-Pedic Mattress

How To Choose || Tempurpedic Advantages || Tempurpedic Disadvantages || Choosing The Best For Me

It is a known fact that everyone needs eight hours of sleep a day. However not many realize that it’s about a third of a day, which in turn means you spend a third of your life sleeping! With your spending so much time on the bed, you may as well make sure you sleep on one of the best, good quality beds, like the Tempurpedic mattress.

It was in the year 1992 that the company Tempur-Pedic was started with the purpose of producing high-end memory foam bedding. It grew to become one of the key companies producing these foam beds, which were originally developed and used by NASA for aircraft seats.

When you compare and take a look at the comfort, luxury, customer satisfaction and cool-feeling aspects of this mattress, it’s really outstanding. In fact, these are the main reasons people use them nowadays.

However, all this comes at a cost, which is why these beddings are expensive. It’s taking advantage of this high price that has allowed other mid-luxury and less expensive brands like Duxiana, BedInABox, Setra and Amerisleep spread and develop their market.

Symbolizes quality and comfort

If you are someone who looks for the best in life, Tempurpedic beddings are marked as a symbol of quality and comfort. All you need to do is go through a few of its reviews to understand why it’s so.

Tempurpedic beds are famous for its ability at self-adjusting itself as per your body’s weight, shape, and temperature. This is to ensure it’s all distributed perfectly to offer optimal support to the body.

This company has come a long way since its inception and has not only improved its bedding making technology but has also started producing pillows and bedding. It’s not surprising that Tempurpedic adjustable beds and pillows have also grown huge in popularity since its inception.

How to choose your Tempurpedic mattress

1. Thickness

One of the most important factors to consider while choosing any bed is its thickness. This is because it is the main determining factor of the beds’ quality and comfort levels.

Beddings normally come in various thicknesses starting from 6 inches to 14 inches. We do not suggest buying and using 6 or 8 inch thick versions because they are not as comfortable and supportive as they should be.

We instead suggest investing in a 10 or 12 inch thick models because they are most comfortable, sturdy and offer maximum support while sleeping. If you are someone obese, then it is better to look for a 14-inch thick mattress because it’s bigger, heavier and stronger than other options.

You can also choose and buy Tempurpedic beds based on its thickness. Tempurpedic produces more of high-density models which start from 8 inches in thickness. However, their 10 and 12-inch thick beddings are the most common in the market, while the 14 inch thick models are not that high in demand.

2. Durability

The manufacturer of all the Tempurpedic beddings provides an approximate but guaranteed life expectancy. The average lifespan of their low-density memory foam versions is about 4 to 6 years while you can expect their medium or high-density foam models to last anywhere between 8 to 10 years.

Advantages of using Tempurpedic Mattress

The greatest fact about Tempurpedic beds is that they don’t just boast about the advantages or reasons to use their beddings. They compiled this list of advantages for using their beds based on the results of various online searches, user satisfaction analytics and sales reports.

These advantages include:

Helpful at reducing the points where your body puts most pressure while sleeping which in turn provides a comfortable sleeping position for a good night’s sleep
As the bedding can self-adjust itself, it tends to conform to your body contours while promoting optimal spinal alignment. It also lets you accommodate different, comfortable positions while sleeping.
This is also why the Tempur-Pedic tends to return to its original shape once the pressure or body is removed from its surface.
Tempurpedic mattresses are most ideal to use in adjustable beds because of its self-adjusting feature
The unique and high-tech memory foam that’s used in making these beds provides a top-notch cool feel while sleeping.
Another factor that makes this mattress so comfortable and high in demand is its motion transfer mechanism. It is this mechanism that prevents your sleep getting disturbed all because of your partner’s movements while sleeping.
The foam is also helpful at preventing allergies like breathing difficulties and sneering because of its effective dust mite mitigating abilities.

Disadvantages of Tempurpedic mattresses

Tempurpedic beds are not perfect, and their manufacturers even agree it has some disadvantages, like everything else. So despite their offering so many advantages, it also has its share of disadvantages which are:

It’s difficult to periodically flip over
It’s not a wise option for babies to sleep on
As mentioned earlier, it’s expensive
As it retains body heat, it may be uncomfortable to sleep on, especially in warm weathers
There is the chance of a brand new bed gassing and producing an odd chemical smell
The mattress is not bouncy as some other mattresses may be

How to choose the best Tempurpedic mattress for me?

Well, practically all of the Tempurpedic beddings are good with optimal features and quality. With so many models to choose from, you are sure to find one that’s comfortable for you if you keep the following statements in mind:

1. If budget is a constraint, choose a firmer mattress which is cheaper than a soft model

2. Once again, thinner models are cheaper than the thicker ones, if you are on a budget

3. The Flex models are however the best of the lot, thanks to its high feel of resilience

4. With regards to comfort and effectiveness, Breeze models are comparatively better than others

So you see, you have to choose based basically on your budget, and you’re personal sleeping choices. While the Breeze models are highly recommended, it’s better to first take a look at their rates because they are more expensive than some other models.

Conclusion

If you are looking for a comfortable mattress for a good night’s sleep, then Tempurpedic mattresses are worth a look. Though a bit expensive, they have their advantages, especially if you consider factors like durability and comfort.

Ever Wonder Why You Need a Mattress Protector?

You may wonder: "What does a mattress need protection from?" or "Why do you actually have to buy a mattress protector, especially if you don’t have kids who may wet the bed?" Well, not many people are aware that it is not only urine that can soil mattresses. There are so many other fluids that the human body produces, and which can, in the long run, spoil your mattress.

After spending so much on a quality mattress, it’s natural that you have to take proper care of it so that the investment lasts for years to come. And as you will be using the mattress every day, it’s only logical that you should do something to protect it.

It’s not enough to just have a clean bed sheet on the mattress as it may not be of much help if the mattress below is dirty, wet or dusty. You have to use a hypoallergenic waterproof mattress protector atop it, especially if you have kids around to not only protect your mattress but also your family’s health.

Reasons and benefits of using mattress protectors

Unfortunately, not many people use, or even buy a mattress protector, thinking it’s not a necessity or just because they forget about it. However, it is always better to have a protector for all your mattresses for the following reasons:

1. Cleanliness and hygiene

The body produces quite a lot of dirt and debris every day through night sweating, possible bathroom accidents by not only kids but also adults, hair fall, dead skin cells, and skin oil residue. Some people may even sleep with their makeup on which soils the sheet and mattress.

All of this gunk not only gets absorbed by your fine sheets but also leaches through it to leave your expensive mattress permanently stained and damaged. While you can always wash your sheets because it’s stained, it’s not possible to wash your mattress. What you can do instead is use a mattress protector to prevent this entire gunk from reaching the mattress, which you can wash it periodically to keep your bed clean and hygienic.

2. Kids

Kids need some time to get potty trained. The best way to go through this phase with minimal stress and maximum hygiene is by using a mattress protector along with your kids' fitted sheets. There are also waterproof mattress protectors which are much easier to clean after your kids’ night accidents.

3. Prevent allergies

Did you know that mattress protectors can help in preventing allergies like sneezing, breathing difficulties, running nose and wheezing? This is because dust mites are one of the main causes of these allergies.

It is when these dust mites and all the dead skin cells accumulate in the mattress fabric that you end up with an uncomfortable night’s sleep. Instead of going through this inconvenience, buy and use a hypoallergenic waterproof mattress protector and protective pillowcases to avoid getting in touch with them and triggering allergies.

4. Prolongs mattress life

As mattress protectors are not as bulky as mattress pads, you don’t actually feel or realize you have it under your sheets at all. However, while you may not realize its presence, it does protect your mattress’s utility, functioning, and comfort by preventing any possible water and build-up damage.

This is because your body’s perspiration or any other form of moisture ends up wearing down the mattress foam, and thus shortening the mattress’s comfort life. They also help protect any warranty you have on your brand new mattress and make sure you don’t have to replace your mattress soon.

Mattress pad vs. Mattress protector vs. Mattress topper

A mattress protector is quite different than a mattress pad and topper because they mainly serve different functions.

Mattress pads are generally used to add some additional padding to the mattress. It’s usually used atop old or thin mattresses, or just for additional padding for additional comfort. They are thus not waterproof because there’s no need for it
Mattress protectors are on the other hand thin, and won’t change the feel of the mattress much. They are waterproof because they are meant to protect your mattress from possible stains and moisture.

So if you have a thick and comfortable mattress where you don’t need any additional padding, then a thin, waterproof mattress protector is more than enough to give you a good night’s sleep.

Mattress toppers are comparatively thicker than mattress pads. They serve the same purpose as a mattress pad, to add more thickness and height to the mattress. This is why it’s better to also use a mattress protector atop it so that both the topper and mattress are covered and protected.

Different types of mattress protectors

Now, there are a few different types of mattress protectors in the market.

The best and also most expensive of the lot come with a special performance fabric atop it which effectively wicks away your body’s moisture. They are the best choice for people who have a habit or tendency of sweating a lot at night which are both waterproof and breathable in function.
If you are one of those who prefer using organic, then you will also be happy to learn that there are also organic mattress protectors you can consider buying.
There are also mattress protectors which are both waterproof and breathable but do not come with any performance fabric on the top. While these mattress protectors are moderately priced, they do work just as well as the more expensive versions.
The cheapest type of protectors tend to feel more like plastic and are less breathable and durable in structure, and hence also less expensive. If you are on a budget, you may consider buying these protectors. However, it is always better to do so only after checking customer reviews and buying a brand or protector with maximum positive reviews.

So it looks like it is definitely worth buying a protector for your mattress. Though it may seem like an additional expense at first, it will eventually save you money. Even if you pay about $100 for it, it will prove its worth by protecting and prolonging the life and warranty of your mattress costing $1000 or more.

The Complete Buying Guide for Home Office Furniture

Working from home is a common practice nowadays which an increasing number of people practice. Most of the time people start working with whatever equipment and furniture they have and don’t bother or think that they have to invest in some home office furniture.

Many a time it is the feel and looks of home office furniture in your room that increases your work commitment and productivity. You tend to get reminded that you are in ‘work mode’ at home, and cannot afford to waste time or procrastinate.

Besides, sometimes the existing furniture you have at home may not be comfortable or right for your work. It may, in turn, lead to complications like back; wrist and neck ache because it is not ergonomically designed and meant to be used as office furniture.

Factors to consider

The remedy to all these problems lies in investing in some decent and affordable home office furniture. However with so many types and styles available in the market today, you wonder how you can actually select the best furnishings for your home. This is where this guide helps by mentioning the factors to consider for the best office furniture for your home.

Amount of available space

You have to start your search by first assessing and ascertaining how much of space you have for it. There’s no point in randomly buying chairs, filing cabinets and desks without measuring the amount of available space. You may end up buying much more or bigger furniture that the room or space can accommodate.

It’s true that you have a commercial-style office layout in mind, and want to buy your furniture accordingly. However, unfortunately, most rooms that are converted into home offices are tight in space.

Instead of picturing more furniture in the available space than possible, it’s better to first take measurements so that you know what, and how big furniture you can afford to fit into your home office.

It is also better if you measure the width of your home office doorway so that you know the furniture you buy will go through it. There is nothing more disappointing than spending a fortune on your furniture, only to find that you can’t get it into the office, or use it.

Comfort and function

As you will obviously be spending lots of time working at home, it is important that you place emphasis on the comfort and functionality in the office furniture. This means that you have to look for furniture that is of the right size and comfort for you.

If you are tall and have a big build, then look for a big and tall chair that will comfortably fit you. Buying standard sized chairs will not be a wise investment because you will not be comfortable while sitting for prolonged periods in them.

If you work entails sitting for long periods at the desk, you could perhaps consider buying an adjustable height model where you can occasionally work while standing to minimize strain and discomfort while maximizing comfort.

Correct placement

It is always better to lay out a diagram of how you plan to place office furniture after taking measurements of the available space. Think about the type of tasks you will be performing most of the time, and accordingly lay out the furniture.

If you tend to reach out for file folders most of the time, buy a file cabinet which fits someplace near your office desk. Similarly, your table and chair should complement each other so that you feel comfortable while sitting in them, even for prolonged hours. There is no point in buying a chair that is too high for your desk or vice versa.

Material

Furniture made of solid wood or wood veneer is usually the most desirable and attractive looking. It gives a more upscale look to your office than furniture made using any other materials.

However, they may not be a viable choice if you have children at home. There is a high chance of your children using the furniture, and it undergoing some abuse in the long run. This is where laminate or metal home office furniture makes a better choice.

Then again, if you are designing your office based on the other furniture and decor in your home, then you may consider buying laminate and metal furniture if you want a more modern or contemporary look.

If you are not that particular about the interior decor and want something comfortable, then perhaps an ergonomic and comfortable chair with a contemporary, wooden desk makes the best basic combination. You can then add other furniture like file cabinets and additional chairs as you feel appropriate to your looks.

Readymade or ready-to-assemble

There are two main types of home office furniture today. They are furniture that’s sold readymade or assembled which you can start using immediately, and ready-to-assemble (RTA) furniture which needs some assembling before you can start using it. Both have their individual advantages and disadvantages which you have to consider before making the final choice.

When you look for durability, the factory assembled pieces are more durable because they are glued, dowelled and constructed with corner block construction. This makes the furniture more rugged than the cam-lock construction of RTA furniture.

However, the problem is that sometimes, you may find it difficult getting this furniture through the small doorways of home offices. This is where RTA furniture has an advantage because it’s characteristic flat packing means it easily fits through any doorway. The only

problem is that it requires some assembling once inside the office, and you may not be able to start using it immediately.

Last, but not least, don’t forget to consider your budget. Buy furniture within your budget because you have to actually add this to your home business expenses. In other words, the furniture should be a worthy investment for your business, and not an additional burden or unnecessary expense.

Now that you have things sorted out, you can go ahead and look for the right office furniture for your home office that befits your office, budget, and comfort.

How to Choose a File Cabinet that Keeps Your Home Office Organized

A home office has to be just as well organized, neat and tidy as any office should be. Most people who work from home fail to keep things organized, which leads to reduced productivity and work done. Besides a desk tidy, drawers and files, you also need a file cabinet to keep your files and documents organized and well in order.

Yes, despite the major transformations that have taken place in the storage of data and important documents over the years, the file cabinet is still used. This is because there are lots of agreements and contracts written on hard copies. This is where a file cabinet proves useful to keep the files well organized and easily accessible when in need.

With a filing cabinet around, you no longer need to hurriedly stuff all your important papers onto desk drawers just because you don’t know where to store them. You can store all your important documents in it, which helps keep you organized, rid of unnecessary clutter and provides easy and convenient access to documents.

Types of file cabinets

While looking for filing cabinets, you first need to know that they come in different types for you to choose from. They are:

In case of lateral units, its drawers extend horizontally on its longest side. Though the drawers are wide, they are not as deep as other models. However, the benefit of having this type of filing cabinet is that’s you can easily sift through files even in the sitting position.
Vertical units have deep, vertical drawers extending from the cabinet’s short side. As these cabinets come with quite a few drawers, they are rather tall. This means that the topmost drawer will be rather high, and will have to be taken into consideration before buying it. no point in someone short buying these filing cabinets as they will not be able to access or use all of the drawers.
Flat units are similar to lateral units, but come with long and narrow drawers. They are a better choice if you have large documents that have to be laid straight, without fear of rolling while in storage, like blueprints and x-rays.
Mobile file cabinets have casters so that they can be easily moved around. Not only is this convenient for transporting files from one place to another, even across carpets, it’s good for small offices. You can roll the cabinet into the office only when you need it, and store it elsewhere when not in use.

How to select the right file cabinet

1. Budget and features

You have to choose a file cabinet that’s in your budget and is durable enough to withstand your usage. This means you have to select your filing cabinet based on how often you will be using the cabinet and the type of locks or security you require. Most companies also charge to deliver the cabinet to your home. As this can get expensive for you, it’s better to look for someone who delivers for free if you are on a tight budget.

2. Size

The chosen file cabinet should not only fit into your available office space but should also accommodate all your files and papers. Don’t forget that it’s highly likely that your storage requirements will increase with time.

Instead of frequently buying new file cabinets that will take up more space, it’s better to buy a slightly bigger one in the first place. To be on the safer side, start looking for your file cabinet only after measuring your available office space and determining the type of documents you will be storing in it.

3. Material

File cabinets come in four main materials; steel, plastic, wood and aluminum, each with their individual advantages and disadvantages.

Steel

Steel file cabinets are the most durable and are designed to withstand years of use without any warping, sagging or wearing down. Besides, no matter how much you may use them, or how much wear and tear they undergo, they look new for a long time because they are scratch and impact resistant.

Steel cabinets also come with additional features like lock systems, counterweights, and full drawer suspension. Their drawback, however, is that they are not that aesthetically pleasing because they come in boring colors, which do no help in spicing up your workspace.

Aluminum

Like steel, aluminum file cabinets are also durable and long-lasting in performance. They are also lighter, cheaper and more malleable than steel. Though they may not be able to withstand too strong impacts, it’s not much of a worry in home offices. They, however, do make a more budget-friendly choice if you are looking for a strong and affordable cabinet.

Plastic

Plastic file cabinets are cheap but not durable. This means they have to be replaced quickly with excessive wear and tear. While they do make an ideal temporary solution, they are not as safe as other variants.

Wooden

Wooden file cabinets may be considered the best of the lot because not only are they sturdy and durable, they are also much more attractive than metal options. It’s true that wood is easily scratched, which actually adds to the cabinet’s overall character and patina. They also create a warm working environment and come in various colors and finishes.

4. Types of files to be stored

You should look for a high-quality wooden or metal file cabinet if you need to safely store lots of important documents like medical or legal documents. Besides safety, you also have to make your choice based on the size of the documents to be stored.

This is because standard cabinets can store 8.5 x 11’ paper, which is not good enough for you if you have to store large blueprints, legal documents or archival materials. This is where flat file cabinets prove to make a better choice.

5. Lock

While the most common locking mechanism in file cabinet opens by key, some come with more sophisticated and secure electric locks that open with a key code.

Last, but not least, as file cabinets are heavy, make sure they will be delivered not only to your doorstep but to the spot where you plan to keep it. All this is included in the delivery costs, without which you will have to spend more money just to have the cabinet shifted to your office.

The Right Throw Pillows Can Entirely Change a Room

One of the best, easiest and most cost-effective means to add some color and spice to any room is by changing the throw pillows. Yes, pillows of a different material and color or tone can give a completely different look and feel to the room.

However there are so many materials, shapes, textures, sizes and colors to choose from, you may need a little help in selecting the right pillows for your room. This is where this mini buying guide should prove helpful.

Choose your pillows keeping the following principles in mind:

1. Size

The size of the pillow is something you need to consider because the right sized pillows create a sense of style and comfort for your room. Standard pillows are square in shape and measure about 18 inches per side. These pillows look great on your average sized sofa.

There are also larger, oversized pillows that measure 24 inches or more, and are ideal to create a casual and lounge-like feel to a room. Experts generally suggest buying pillows spanning 16 inches to place on modern sofas with very low backs.

2. Shapes

As mentioned above, square is the traditional shape for throw pillows on sofas and chairs. However this does not imply that you have to stick to it. There are different options which you can use like circular, boudoir, double boudoir and neck roll pillows.

3. Concept

Like any other piece of decor, many people also choose their throw pillows based on the concept they want to create. If it is a traditional look you want to create, and then choose four large pillows in perhaps silk or velvet. They create a classic feel, especially if you place two pillows on each side of the sofa, for added symmetry.

If it is a modern look you are looking for, then you need an odd number of pillows like three or five. It is in fact better to have a few large pillows, instead of numerous smaller ones, while sticking to a limited color palette with a few geometrical prints and tightly woven fabrics. You create a sense of uniformity to the room by placing one on a chair, and a few pillows on a standard sofa.

If you want to create an eclectic look, then you could try playing with colors and sizes. Just remember to use smaller sized pillows in a common color because they help tie the room together. You can however create a bohemian feel to the room by choosing 3-5 mixed fabric pillows.

4. Texture

It is also great to choose pillows that create a contrast with your upholstery. For example, you could select textured linen pillows to use against some smooth textured silk or leather upholstery. And if you have a fuzzy couch, you could perhaps go for shiny pillows to add some warmth to the room.

Besides, there is no need to worry about the shiny pillows sliding off seats because the couch provides the necessary traction to keep it in place. Textures go a long way to adding ambience to the room. You could use velvet or faux fur textures to create a sophisticated look while linen and cotton help create a relaxed feel.

5. Choose and stick to a single cohesive color palette

While changing throw pillow colors will brighten and add life to the room, it does not mean you just randomly create a set of pillows. The biggest impact is created if you choose pillows in colors of the same shade, or at least choose complimentary shades.

6. Maintain symmetry

No matter where you need pillows, it is always better to maintain a symmetrical arrangement. Things can get busy and cluttered when you layer different fabrics on top of each other. It is only a symmetrical arrangement that helps keep things in order.

7. One of each print

The best way to narrow down your options for throw pillows is by choosing not the same type of pillows, but to have one pillow each in solid, busy and simple prints. The largest pillow should preferably be placed in front or center, and should have a busy or large print.

This sets the tone for not only the pillow arrangement, but also for the rest of the room. The small prints on smaller pillows should preferably be something in plaids and stripes. The main thing to remember is to strike a balance where the bold central pillow is balanced by plaid or striped side pillows.

However things may be different if you already have lots of patterns in the rug, curtains and sofa. This is when you should consider buying only pillows in bold solids in different vibrant colors.

8. Not too many

It’s true that you may get carried away and buy quite a few throw pillows for your upholstered furniture. But it’s better to not go overboard because the main purpose of having throw pillows in the first place is for added comfort. Too many of them will only make you feel uncomfortable.

9. Buy extra pillow covers

While shopping for throw pillows, it’s always worth it buying a few extra covers. This way you can just change pillow covers if and when you feel your room or decor needs some refreshing.

Some people even buy extra covers to change according to the season. They prefer using cozier fabrics like velvet and faux fur for the cold winter months, and something in linen or cotton to use in hotter temperatures.

However all this is possible only if you buy throw pillows that have a zipper or button cover in the first place. Changing pillowcases is anytime better and easier bemuse its easier storing the covers than entire pillows in different seasons.

So you see, there are so many things you need to keep in mind while looking for throw pillows. However if you choose right, you will certainly agree that throw pillows do go a long way in changing a room’s entire look and ambiance.

How to Choose the Perfect Dining Table

It’s no doubt that the dining table is the focal point of your home as it’s usually the only one place everyone sits together to talk and discuss things over food. The dining table is where you have your meals, and as they say, families that eat together stay together.

This is possible only if you have the right dining table which comfortably seats everyone. This is why you can’t just move ahead and buy one. You need to do your share of research so that you find the table that best fits your dining room and family. Here are the important features to bear in mind while looking for the best dining table.

1. Size

One important feature is the size of your room. There’s no point in buying a huge table if you have a small room. And a small table will not look proportional in a big dining room. This is why you have to buy your table based on the size of your dining room.

If you don’t have much space, then it’s better to look for a table that’s square or round in shape. These tables comfortably seat four to six people
If it’s a large room you have, that you should go looking for a rectangular or oval-shaped dining table. These tables can easily seat at least twelve people, and even more.
If you have a large room, have parties often, but regularly have only four of you eating at the table, then it’s better to look for an extendable dining table. These tables or tables with self-storing panels can be extended to accommodate more people if and when required.

2. Shape

You can also buy the table based on shape.

The most classic, and popular shape is a rectangular table. It is popular because of its beauty and functionality which is why it plays the ideal host for any gathering.
Round and oval dining table sets are favorites as space-savers. This makes them an ideal choice for use in small spaces. Most of them can also be extended if you have a guest over for dinner.
Square dining tables are the best for hosting four to six people at a go. They also look great and offer proper proportion in long and narrow rooms.

3. Style

Style is not necessarily an important feature to consider while selecting your dining table unless you are particular about mainlining the look or decor in your room. You mainly have three dining table styles to choose from:

Classic country style dining tables are one of the most common types of tables available at online furniture stores. This is because buyers know they are usually made of tough wood like oak or pine and are sturdy, stable and comfortable enough for everyday use. They also give your dining room area a more vintage farmhouse look with its uncomplicated designs.

Most of these tables come with elegantly turned tables supporting the tabletop. The two most common country styles you can choose between are the upmarket, French colonial tables or rustic, English county farmhouse table.

Traditional style dining tables give a classic feel, thanks to its rich and dark finish. It’s usually made of walnut or mahogany and comes with a fine coating. They are also popularly used for formal entertaining and for Thanksgiving dinners.

Contemporary dining tables can be made of wood, metal or glass. They are great for urban living and as they are sophisticated and refined in style, they are ideal for use in adult-focused meals.

4. Material

The material is another essential feature to remember while choosing dining tables.

The most versatile option is tables made of wood like softwood, hardwood or composite wood. They are popular because they offer maximum versatility for crafting, and are both long-lasting and attractive. Always opt for solid wood tables made from hardwood like mahogany, walnut, oak, teak or maple.
Hardwood is a better choice because it is sturdy enough to endure years of dining and party wear and tear. Tables made using engineered or composite woods like plywood and MDF may be economically priced and durable but are not as strong as hardwood.
Dining tables with glass tops are ideal for homes that carry a contemporary style. They give the room a modern, airy and elegant look and are also rather easy to clean. They easily blend into most decor themes.

Besides, its reflective surface makes it a great choice for spaces that require some brightness and light. Glass dining tables are also relatively tough because they are made using tempered safety glass, which is scratch and heat resistant, and doesn’t shatter easily if knocked over.

Metal dining tables fit well into industrial or modern dining spaces. They are not only modern to look at but are also strong, durable, and weather resistant and cool to the touch.
Dining tables crafted from quality marble are indeed beautiful and impressive and has a timeless appeal that ensures it’s always in fashion. However, it does have its share of drawbacks too.It’s rather bulky and heavy in size and needs some added maintenance base the marble may crack and stain. The best way to avoid stains is to keep it covered at all times with a tablecloth or placemats, which also hide the beauty of marble.

5. Portability

Last, but not least, if you are frequently changing homes, then it’s better to look for a dining table that’s easy to transport. Heavy tables made with marble or metal can be difficult to transport every time you relocate. There’s also the risk of marble tables getting cracked or broken in transit.

You may consider looking for a wooden table with removable legs if you are always on the move. Another option is the less sturdy, but lightweight plywood table which can be flat-packed and assembled as required at home. You can easily dismantle these tables and move as required. Besides, these tables look great in modern or contemporary styled homes.

Mirrors: A Decorator's Best Friend

Did you know that a mirror does more than show your reflection? It is considered a decorator’s best friend because if well placed, it can fill your room with natural light. It helps enhance views, dark and small rooms look brighter and bigger by extending walls and generally add some oomph to the decor. Remember this: mirrors create more than reflections when placed properly.

This is why you need to know how to choose the right one and place it in the right location where it’ll maximize the decor and light. Here are some tips that should prove useful to you.

1. Choosing the right one

The main things you have to consider while choosing a mirror are its style, size, and shape. The best one for you will be something that matches your decor, which may be traditional, modern or geometric in design.

It’s the frame that determines the style, which can be modern, traditional classic or edgy. It’s left to you to decide what effect you want to create and choose a frame accordingly. Sometimes it may even prove helpful at contributing to the look of the space if it’s antique with imperfections or has smoky glass.

You can choose one to match or contrast with the room’s furnishing. For example mirrors with a dark tone match the dark-toned wooden furniture in the room, or buy something metallic for contrast.

Frames are made from various materials like wood, resin, and metal, and rendered in various shapes like rectangular to oval or some geometric shape. It’s a unique or bright-colored frame that makes a real statement in a room.

2. Shape and size

When it comes to the mirror shape and size, choose after measuring the wall you plan to hang it on. Look for something rectangular and tall if the wall extends higher or something wider if it’ll fill a short and wide space. You could even contrast the shape with space by placing a rounded one in a square space.

While most of them can be hung vertically or horizontally as needed, do remember that many of them are rather heavy. So make sure the wall has the appropriate hardware to safely hang it.

3. Maximum reflection

Once you chose the right one, you have to choose the spot to hang it based on its reflection and not just on available wall space. It is better hanging it across some important painting, architectural element or furniture as it gives it more importance. It is also better to hang one across another to increase the amount of light entering the room.

4. Right place

Mirrors not only have to be hung across something visually appealing but also at an appropriate height. You, in fact, have to choose its spot based on what it’ll reflect. While eye level is usually the right height, it can be lower or higher, as appropriate.

5. Large pieces

It’s really worth hanging a large mirror in a small space because it creates an illusion of depth and space to make the room feel bigger. Full-length versionsagainst the wall are great for tiny rooms and in narrow spots like hallways.

6. Focal point

A mirror could be your answer to a focal point. You can create one by hanging one above mantels or dining rooms buffets, and hang scones on either side. If you are up to it, you can even cover the entire wall with them to create a gallery wall.

It’s better to treat them as individual units while placing them. These gallery walls are however suggested only for rooms with minimal clutter because the frames will make a small and cluttered room look even more untidy.

7. Use the right tools

After spending so much time choosing the right one for your room, it’s imperative that you use the right wall hooks or picture hangers to hang it. This way you know it is held flat to the wall, and anyway, hammering a nail won’t cut your wall!

Don’t attempt to hang a wire on a single hook as it makes the angle rest precariously against the wall. This is not only dangerous, but it also distorts the reflection. It’s better to call the professionals if you are hanging something heavy.

8. Mirrored furniture

Yes, it’s true that mirrored furniture is rather popular and can reflect light to elongate walls. However, don’t use them in rooms with lots going on because the reflections will be too much.

9. Kitchen backsplash

You can always use mirrors as a kitchen backsplash to open up the entire room. It’s better than tiles or marble that keeps you stuck in your tracks without any reflection or light.

10. Floor-to-ceiling

Why not try floor-to-ceiling units in the bedroom to create a feeling of the bed free-floating in the room and beyond. It plays tricks on your eyes to make the space feel big and bright and actually creates a relaxed mood in the room.

You could even place full-length ones in between two windows to trick your eyes into thinking that there’s another window and to maximize natural light. Or place one in your home gym to make it look more like a public gym.

11. Sunburst mirrors

Use a sunburst mirror to spice up your console by propping one on the wall above it. It helps to uplift the entire room. You can also place one over your bed’s headboard to add life to your bedroom.

12. Opposite a window

You can maximize the light and view by placing a huge mirror across a window to give your room a bright, summer feel.

13. Into a bookcase

Tucking a round mirror in the center of a bookshelf’s wall creates a sense of depth to the room. You can also tuck one in an old entertainment center in the TV’s space to add brightness to the room.

You can lastly use mirrors to highlight room elements. You can place it on some furniture like above the fireplace or use the reflections to your advantage. The main thing to remember is to place the mirror for maximum reflection, and better enhancement and highlighting.

How to Buy the TV Stand of Your Dreams (Faster than You Ever Imagined)

How to Buy the TV Stand of Your Dreams (Faster than You Ever Imagined)

Watching television is more enjoyable, and less of a headache if you have a stand housing everything related to your entertainment media. This includes not only your television, but also your other equipment in addition to its cables, remote controls and memory banks. This is why you should buy the perfect TV stand for your needs, keeping the following points into consideration.

1. Breathing space

Your television console should not only be big enough to house all your equipment, but also have sufficient breathing space, lest it ends up overheated. So make sure there’s enough space to accommodate all the devices, with airflow.

2. Cable clutter

Your equipment brings with it its related cable clutter, with so many cables connecting the different pieces of equipment to wall sockets. While closed TV consoles do keep all the cables tucked away, you need sufficient holes for proper wire management.

Thinner cables are always better because they don’t need big holes. However speaker wires tend to take up lots of space, which has to be kept in mind. One probable solution for this is TV stands with an open back that do not restrict your system wires much. However it is always tidier and better to keep the wires organized using Velcro or zip-ties if you opt for this.

3. Equipment in the stand

You have to consider the equipment you plan to place in the stand to make sure it will accommodate all of it. And as there is a chance of your upgrading the television future in life, and as upgraded versions tends to get bigger, you may also need to keep this point in mind.

If your dream television is a wide 40-50” TV, then it is important that the stand’s structural support be strong enough to support it. Flimsy wooden stands tend to bend to the television’s and amplifier’s weight.

This is why a console with a glass stand is a better and stronger option, as long as there is minimal foot traffic around it! The TV console should be wider than the TV’s display to prevent an unnecessary overhang, especially if you plan to keep the stand in the middle of the room.

4. Remote controls

With most electronics still using infrared eyes to receive remote signals, your remote may need to see the electronics to work. If this is the case, then it is better to buy a TV stand with darkened glass doors which the remote signal can pass through instead of wooden cabinet doors.

Some television consoles come with a mounting bracket which makes the TV “float”, and consequently, don’t use up much surface area. So it’s worth keeping this in mind if you will be mounting your television on it. Flat-screen TVs usually come with a base for even weight distribution. However, there is also the chance of your bumping into the display if it’s a small stand.

5. Formidable viewing height

It is not practical or advised to always have to crane our head for uncomfortable hours while watching your favourite show or movie. This can be avoided by choosing a TV stand that positions the screen at eye level.

While the recommended height is about 42 inches, you have to decide based on your sofa or chair height, and of course your height! It may be a wise decision to buy a TV stand with a mount. It offers the benefit of letting you adjust the display level if necessary.

6. Room shape and size

Don’t let a small or irregularly shaped room prevent you from buying your dream TV. You just have to look for the ideal TV console that will carry your TV and other equipment, and still leave you with sufficient movement space.

You could perhaps go for a swivel stand to position your TV at the right viewing angle. Or you could buy a corner console that lets you fit a huge display in a compact spot. Another alternative is buying a wall mount TV stand which frees up space in front of your seat for better movement.

If you think that you don’t actually require a TV console if you will be mounting it on the wall, you are wrong. You will need it to store your other equipment, and it anyway adds to the room’s storage capacity.

7. Style

It’s always better to look for a TV console that blends with your room decor because mixing styles only confuses the decor. Television stands come with different decorative elements ranging from units with round bases to something asymmetrically shaped or with staggered shelves.

It’s left to you to find something befitting your room. Something in simple geometric lines and open shelves blends well with contemporary space while dark solids and clean lines go well with the transitional decor.

TV stands colored light gray or pale neutrals make the room look bright and spacious while something in richly stained wood, ornamental detailing and thick frames look well in traditional rooms.

8. Material

Television stands are generally available in five materials, glass, metal, particle board, and wood and medium-density fibreboard. Of the lot, metal, wood and veneered plywood consoles are the longest lasting and remain stable even if you have pets and children playing around.

It’s true that glass TV stands are also durable with its reinforced metal supports. However, they last longer without cracks only if used in low-traffic households. Medium-density fibreboard and particle board are cheaper than wood and durable enough to sustain daily use. They, however, are not that long-lasting in build.

Now that you know how to choose the best TV stand, you can finally buy the best unit to house your coveted dream television. Remember, these consoles are useful for not only holding your TV, but also provides for additional storage in the living room. You can now keep all your remotes and equipment neat and organized in it instead of creating a mess in the living room.

Looking For a Bookcase? Here’s What You Need to Know

Looking For a Bookcase? Here’s What You Need to Know

It doesn’t matter if you have a small or large collection of books, a bookcase makes a beautiful piece of furniture to have in your study or living room, showcasing whatever books you have in your collection.

It’s not mandatory that a bookcase is used only for organizing your books. You can always use it to organize magazines and study papers, and to display any art and accent pieces you may also have. You can also add a few bins or baskets to stash any odds and ends you have.

With so many uses to a bookcase, the right choice can lead to your buying a bookshelf that serves you for years or even decades to come. If you need help here, these tips can help you find the best bookcase that complements your home interiors.

Style || Functionality || Size || Material

1. Style

It doesn’t matter how many shelves you need in your bookcase. You have to make your choice based on its style, which is where you have a dozen options to choose from. The common style options are:

Standard

These are the workhouses of shelving units that are typically made of wood or MDF. They are designed with a closed-back frame and evenly spaced or adjustable shelves.

Ladder or leaning

These bookshelves are designed to lean against the wall. They usually have stepped shelves that gradually reduce in size as it goes upwards.

Corner

As these bookracks are built at a right angle, they are ideal for squeezing into tight nooks and corners.

Étagère

These bookcases are more delicate than the standard ones and have an open back with glass shelves. While standard bookracks are built for function, the étagère ones are more about form.

Cube

Cube bookshelves are divided horizontally and vertically to give cube-like sections for storing both books and storage baskets.

Built-in

These bookracks are just right if you plan to create a wall or room with floor-to-ceiling shelves. However, you can’t just head to your furniture store or go online to buy them. You have to work with your contractor to create the right unit to fit your space.

Scaffold

It’s the look of these bookracks that gives it its name, where they are designed to have shelves suspended between two supports which resemble ladders.

2. Functionality

Bookshelves are predominantly used for storing books. However, this doesn’t mean that you can’t house anything else in it. If this is the case, you may have to keep the following points in mind before buying one.

Wheels

Wheels will be useful if you plan to use the bookrack as a room divider, or if you constantly redecorate. This is because it’s so much easier moving it between rooms if it has wheels.

Shelves with adjustable heights

These are the most flexible bookcases because the shelves are suspended on pegs which you can insert into various holes as per your requirements.

Room divider

If your bookshelf is supposed to double up as a room divider, then look for one that’s designed to stand on its’ own. This is important because most of the bookracks have to be secured to a wall, and will not work as a room divider otherwise.

3. Size

Like any piece of furniture, size is an important factor to consider while looking for a bookshelf. It determines the number of shelves, and the length of each shelf you can accommodate within the existing available space. It’s size normally depends on:

Height

Choose the height based on both aesthetics and practicality. While tall units filling up most of the wall may look expensive and formal, it’s the shorter ones that are more functional. You can use the top surface area for other reasons like a media cabinet, workspace or even as a buffet.

Width

The ideal width depends on the height. If it’s a tall bookshelf you are looking for, then it should have various narrow units instead of a single large unit. This adds flexibility because you can add or subtract storage space as necessary. However, if you opt for a shorter bookrack, look for something wide enough to make the bookcase feel substantial.

Depth

While most shelves are at least 12 inches deep to provide ample storage space, there are some like the ladder or leaning versions that have narrow shelves. You have to choose the depth based on how you plan to use the bookrack.

Space between shelves

If possible, look for something with adjustable height shelves because they offer more flexibility. If you like one with fixed shelves, then it’s better to measure the space in between the shelves before buying it to ensure your books and accessories will fit into it.

4. Material

It’s surprising to know that bookshelves are not necessarily made of only wood. They can be made from various materials, where the most common ones are:

Wood

Wooden pieces are all-time favorites because they give a traditional look with a solid, long-lasting frame. They are ideal as standard bookshelves because they are strong enough to bear the weight of the books and anything else that will be stored on it.

Particleboard

Bookshelves made of particle board are ideal for those on a budget. In this case, the shelves are made of particle board or MDF which looks like real wood but is much cheaper. However, they only look like real wood but are not as strong as it. So they may not make the right choice if you expect to fill up the shelves with heavy or too many books.

Metal

Metal shelves are no doubt very sturdy and are less bulky than wood or particle board. They make the ideal choice if you are looking for a streamlined bookcase with a contemporary look.

Lastly, the budget is a constraint that you always have to keep in mind. Without a budget, you may end up spending more than you can afford for a bookcase you will not enjoy looking at every day.

However, if you choose one wisely keeping all these points in mind, then you will end up with a bookshelf that will house your priced books, and keep them neat and tidy for a long time to come!

Kitchen Island: Much More Than Extra Storage Space

Space can become a constraint in a kitchen, especially if it is a small one. You just do not seem to find enough space to store your cooking essentials like utensils and ingredients, and you also need space for cooking. This is when a kitchen island proves to be a helpful piece of furniture to a homemaker.

They are called kitchen islands because they are freestanding pieces of cabinetry accessible from all sides. They are used to supplement countertop space and to increase the cooking area’s preparation space. There are no fixed or limited dimensions as you have to choose one based on the available work space.

They are ideal for not only providing some extra storage space through its drawers, shelves and some extra working space; it also helps improve the cooking area’s aesthetics and design.

Additional working space

Extra space is the most common reason for a person to invest in a kitchen island. The right unit may be just what you need if your available space is smaller than required for all your storage and cooking needs.

It is always better and more beneficial to you if you get a unit with drawers and cabinets to store all your cutlery, knives and other most used kitchen appliances and amenities. You can also install a hanging rack from the ceiling, above the counter space, to use for pots and pans.

If you plan to do most of you cooking preparation like chopping vegetables on its surface, then it is better to look for something that has a provision to place a bin under it for convenient waste disposal while cooking. This way the bin does not interfere with the rest of the cooking preparation area.

And if you have an oven, but there seems to be insufficient space for it, you can always install a stove top on its countertop. You can decide how big or small you want it to be, and have it placed it in easy access while you prepare meals.

Temporary and not permanent fixture

Another benefit or reason to invest in a kitchen island is that it is not a permanent fixture. You can place it wherever it is convenient in your cooking area to prepare food or to serve food to your family members. Though it may not be a permanently fixed piece of furniture, it is still rather durable, and strong enough to endure heavy-duty cooking.

The countertop of this furniture is also very convenient to place all your everyday appliances and amenities on it, out in the open and within easy reach. If permissible, you can also have a prep sink fitted into it for easier and more convenient meal preparation.

Additional dining space

In case the cooking area is large enough and permits it, you can also use the unit to double up as additional dining space. Of course, these cost a bit more, but the additional seating space it provides makes it a worthy investment, especially if you frequently have guests over. Besides, guests tend to feel more relaxed and comfortable conversing and dining here than in formal dining rooms!

Available in various sizes

Kitchen islands come in various sizes and shapes for you to choose from so that it fits into your available work space and budget. It is always better to check its measurements to ensure it fits your cooking space, especially if you plan to buy one online.

Other factors worth considering are the color and size, to ensure you buy the best unit for your cookery. It’s good to know that it is not absolutely necessary that the island matches your existing countertop or cabinet colors or textures.

It is always safe and permissible to experiment and try out an island that has a different material or color from the rest of the furniture. This way it becomes the center of attraction in the cooking area, which is perfect if it is also going to serve as additional seating.

However, if you are looking for something with a more seamless appearance, then it is better to look for something with countertops and cabinet stain colors that match the rest of the kitchenette.

Increased aesthetics

Not only are the design and functionality of an island interesting, its surface materials also pitch in to improve your kitchen aesthetics. They come in various surface materials, with their individual advantages.

The units that have stainless steel or granite surfaces are durable, heat resistant and easily cleaned, making it low in maintenance. Granite, quartz and marble surfaces tend to add a touch of sophistication to the surroundings.

While granite does seem to be the ideal choice for its looks and features, it is a more expensive option than other materials. However, it is a good choice to make as it does help improve the cooking area’s overall value. This, in turn, can prove to be an added advantage or perk for you if you have plans of reselling your home in the near future.

Keeps kids entertained

Kitchen islands are not only useful to you, but also to your kids. They can use the extra space as a homework zone or if they are interested in cooking, they’ll love using the countertops to help with your meal preparation. You can also make mealtime with kids more interactive and convenient by letting them have their food on the countertop, while you carry along with your work, and keep an eye on them.

So you see, a kitchen island is indeed a worthy investment for a homeowner. You can use it for its additional storage options, for meal preparation as it is easily accessed from all sides and last, but not least, this furniture offers additional seating space while improving the aesthetics of your cooking area. Just make sure you find one that fits your budget, the available kitchen space and is made of easily maintained and durable materials.

All You Need to Know About Buying Bedroom Furniture

Most people emphasize only about decorating their living rooms, as this is where they socialize and meet friends. However little do they realize that their bedrooms also need some care and attention because this is the room you want to relax in.

The only way you will feel relaxed in the bedroom is if it’s comfortably furnished with the appropriate bedroom furniture. So no matter if you are redecorating your home, or looking out for your first bedroom furniture set, this guide should help you choose and buy the right, comfortable furniture.

Space

This is undoubtedly the most important factor to consider while decorating any room. If you don’t know how much of available space you have for your bedroom furniture you may end up buying too big or too many things that end up cluttering your room with insufficient room to comfortably move around.

Before setting out to buy your furniture you first have to take your room measurements and buy furniture that fits into this space, and still leaves you with space to comfortably move around.

Style

Once you know how much of space you have, you can next choose your furniture based on its style. You can choose between buying a stately and traditional bed or something modern and contemporary to match your trendy style. You can also opt for transitional bedroom furniture; but whatever you choose, make sure it blends well with the other furniture, decor, and fixtures you plan to use in your bedroom.

The bed

The bed is next in line, so before you fall in love with any particular bed, first decide what type of headboard and footboard you’d like to have. Stunning headboards add sophistication to your room and make it look both comfortable and modern.

Headboards having lots of storage space are a good option, especially if you have a big home and need extra storage space. It’s conversely also a good buy if you have a small bedroom with limited storage space.

Though a high headboard is a good buy, make sure it doesn’t block a window. A bed with a low footboard is a good option if you are tall because it gives your legs more stretching space. If you are not the type to neatly tuck in blankets at the foot of the bed, then a bed with a high footboard can solve the problem.

Figuring all this out before you start looking for the right bed can help narrow your search, and reduce the time spent looking for bedroom furniture. Remember, if you are redecorating your bedroom, and plan to buy a bigger bed than you previously used, make sure you also include buying a new mattress for the new bed in your plans.

Nightstands

After the bed and mattress, a nightstand is definitely the next most important piece of furniture in your bedroom. They are often considered to be an extension of the bed as it’s useful for keeping things like your bedside lamps, alarm clocks, phones and perhaps books within your arm’s reach.

As you will need two nightstands for your master bedroom, make sure there’s adequate space on both sides for them. Nightstands are usually short and either has a combination of drawers or open space below.

Bedside chests, dressers, and armoires

You may get confused about the differences between chests, dressers, and armoires while looking for additional bedroom furniture. They all serve the same storage functionally and serve a useful and necessary furniture piece for your bedroom. It’s left to you to choose which one you want based on your budget, space and storage needs.

Chests are rather taller than wide and come in varied heights. They're about 5-7 drawers in a single column to use for storing things. They're a better choice if you have limited floor space.

Dressers are wider than tall in structure and generally come with a mirror above them. They generally have about 2-3 columns of drawers with about 3-4 rows of drawers per column, giving you a total of 6 to 12 drawers in a dresser. These are a better option if you have to share the drawers between two people because it’s easier to divide the columns of drawers for both of you.

Armoires and chifferobes

You could consider buying armoires and chifferobes if you need extra space for hanging clothes. They usually have rods for hanging clothes and shelves or drawers for storing other folded clothes.

These are better if you want storage space to hang clothes and store them folded. Then again, if you have the budget and space, you can always combine different bedroom furniture as permits.

Media solutions

If you have a bedroom TV, then you could get a media chest for the TV and perhaps your DVD or set-up box. These chests are generally shorter than chests to accommodate the TV’s height. But of course, if there’s no space for another chest, then you can always mount the TV above your existing chest.

Wall decor

While the right bedroom furniture makes your room comfortable and convenient for storing your things, you need wall decor like beautiful artworks to beautify the room. There is no rule about the placement of these paintings and wall decor; you can do it using your judgment and available space. For example, while it’s common to hang paintings right above the headboard, you can always hang one on the wall opposite the bed.

Other accessories

Now you have most of the required bedroom furniture and wall decor up, it’s left up to you to decide if your bedroom needs more accessories. You can decide based on the available space and your budget.

You could perhaps add some greenery to the balcony if you have one, or on the chest or a side table to add color, brightness, beauty, and texture to the bedroom. You can also add some ceiling fixtures to beautify and improve the look and space of the room.

Rugs are also very effective for improving the bedroom’s look and feel as it takes the beauty of your room to the next level. Last, but not least, choose the right prints and patterns for your bed cover and curtains to liven up the bedroom, and add some sophistication to it.

Buying Guide for Comfortable Home Office Chairs

An increasing number of people work from home either for the convenience it offers, to get an opportunity to work while tending to children or elders at home, or as a second job. No matter what the reason may be, a home office has to be properly furnished, especially with the right office chair.

People working from home work like any other person at the office where there’s probably a lot of sitting involved. So it’s important that you are comfortable if you have to sit for so long periods by choosing and buying the right home office chair. This guide will help you buy the right chair for your home office.

1. No impulse buying

It’s very important to know that there are so many types of office chairs around. So don’t buy the first chair you come across just because it’s ergonomically designed, it’s made of the right material or because it has the right height.

You have to do your share of research and know what to look out for in your office chair. Remember, while ergonomic chairs are indeed better for you, a single size does not fit everyone.

2. Lumbar support

As you will be sitting continuously in the chair for hours, it is important that it provides you with good lumbar support to keep your spine healthy. There are low, medium and high back chairs to look out for.

The low back chairs support maximum support to the lower back with a backrest that is rather small, and flexes backwards and forwards while sitting. This type of chair is ideal for those with lower back problems.

Medium back chairs do not just support the mid-back but also supports your lower back and shoulder blades. This means you can safely lean back on the chair without the fear of straining your neck.

The high back chairs offer maximum personalized features when compared to low and medium back chairs. The headrest on these chairs supports your upper back and neck so that you can relax on it whenever required.

You should look for an ergonomically designed chair if you will be sitting on the chair for more than 8 hours a day. These chairs support your spine and lower back to keep your joints and tissue in a natural and neutral position.

This, in turn, helps to improve your work productivity. These chairs generally have well-padded seats and backs to provide adequate lumbar support, stability, and sturdiness while you work.

3. Adjustability

Adjustable height is another feature to look out for in the office chair because some people are short, and some tall. As it’s not possible to buy a chair based on your height. You need to look for a home office chair with not just an adjustable seat height but also adjustable armrest, back and neck rest. These chairs offer the benefit of being adjustable to a comfortable recline degree that befits your body type and structure the best.

4. Mobility

If you plan to do some moving around in your home office like to and from the filing cabinet, then a chair with a swivel and wheels is what you want. It makes twisting and turning in the chair easy, which isn’t possible without it. In fact, there’s the huge risk of you suffering from repetitive strain injuries you get if you keep on straining and reaching out from chairs that don’t swivel and accommodate your movements.

5. Material

With so many office chairs made from different materials, it’s important you choose a material you are comfortable with, and which is easy to maintain. The most common materials you get to choose from are mesh and leather. Mesh may be relatively uncomfortable to sit on but is more breathable. This is a plus feature if you will be sitting for prolonged periods as it keeps your body cool.

Leather is not only comfortable to sit on it’s also stylish to look at. However, it has the drawback of not being breathable, which means it can get hot and comfortable after sitting on it for long periods. Besides, leather also tends to wear down quickly with continual use.

6. Budget

It goes without saying that you have to look for an office chair that you can afford. But don’t compensate for functionality while emphasizing on cost because there is no point in buying a cheap chair that’s not comfortable or ergonomically designed for your use.

A poorly designed home office chair can lead to back pain, unnecessary expenses on medication, the pain and discomfort of back pain, and reduced work productivity because of all this. If you consider all these aspects, it’s definitely worth spending a bit more for a comfortable office chair because you eventually save money in the end.

If you can afford it, there are also different styled office chairs you can look out for. You get to choose from contemporary, vintage, modern and imperial style chairs. You can choose based on your budget and taste to add some elegance and touch to your office.

Vintage and imperial chairs add some seriousness to the office because it spells business combined with comfort and softness. This is the best option to add something unique to the office. Contemporary chairs come in various sizes, colors, textures, and looks. They are what you need if you want to add a touch of funkiness to the office.

Just remember that no matter how much you spend for your office chair, and no matter how ergonomically designed it may be, it’s important that you maintain a habit of not sitting in the same position for too long.

Get up frequently and take walking breaks to break the repetitive pattern of sitting in the same position for many hours at a time. Prolonged sitting only leads to potential back pain, pain and inconvenience and poor work productivity. However, with the right home office chair, you will definitely be able to get much more work done working from home!

Wall Décor: Your Options and How it Benefits Your Home

Once you are done with the painting of your walls, shifting your belongings and arranging of your furniture there’s usually a wall or two that’s all barren. Though vertical, walls are space, and if utilized properly with the right wall décor, it can change the entire look of your room and home.

If you need help decorating your walls, this guide should help you choose appropriate wall décor pieces, and also show you how it can actually improve your home.

Here are some wall décor options worth considering for your walls:

1. Mirrors are always welcome on walls as they reflect light which helps make a small space seem bigger and brighter. You can either hang one single large mirror or alternatively hang numerous smaller pieces in a distinctive style.

2. Instead of hanging just plain wall lights, why not hang some sculptural scones? Look for something eye-catching in design so that it both illuminates the room and adds style to it.

3. Large-scale art like a huge painting or photograph is most instrumental at garnering your visitors’ attention. You can either hang a black-and-white photo in small spaces or hang something colorful for added vibrancy in the room.

4. You can create a gallery wall which adds personality and color to your home. This is where you display your art collection, photographs, and exquisite wall décor pieces to add color and variety to the wall.

5. Hanging a tapestry or wall hanging adds color and pattern, and a sense of softness to the room. You can even frame some vintage scarves or pretty textiles and hang it up. Something woven like your old macramé wall hangings will add texture, and warm up boring, lifeless walls.

6. Painting a mural onto the wall just transports you to another world. It doesn’t matter if its hand painted or a wall covering because what’s important is the motif, which has a huge impact on your interior decor.

7. If you are short of space, why not take your collection to the wall by installing floating shelves? They are perfect for displaying your hardcovers and any small art pieces or collectibles you have.

8. You can even hang your favorite china on the wall to show it off. It’s always better than having them lie hidden in your cabinet. They are pretty safely hung using wire plate hangers.

9. Your plants need not be confined to the windowsill. You can also hang them on wall mounted planters to bring some nature and life to the room.

10. Last, but not least, you can always install hooks or us a pegboard to show off some of your collective pieces like your hat collection in a cluster.

Unknown benefits of wall decor

You definitely wouldn’t have known that there are so many wall décor options to consider for your own. Of course, if you don’t have any other collections to show off on the walls, you can always visit some online furniture store to buy some of the beautiful wall décors they have.

Just like you weren’t aware of the different types of wall décor you can choose from, you most likely won’t be aware that there are so many other benefits to hanging wall décor than filling up walls!

1. It can make your color palette.

One of the most difficult tasks of interior decoration is deciding on the colors for your walls. There are not only so many colors to choose from, but also a wide range of shades of most colors available. Wall décor helps reduce the stress of making this selection.

Just find a wall painting or hanging you love and use it as your center of inspiration for decorating your room, and choosing the right wall colors. Just pick two or three more shades from wall art décor you want to add to your décor and choose the dominant and additional shades you like. You can then use the same colored items to decorate your space.

2. Center of attention.

Every room needs a focal point that attracts the attention of visitors and viewers in the room. And a good wall décor piece is best for fulfilling this task. For example, you can hang your favorite painting atop the fireplace mantle or your master suite or you can create a gallery wall as mentioned above in the dining or living area.

The most important point to remember while choosing the appropriate wall décor for the room is its size. Too small pieces only get miffed by the surrounding furniture while too big pieces just ‘spill over’. It’s always better to take measurements of the available space to know how much of space you have to work with.

3. Creates a sense of texture.

Different wall art has different mediums and textures, which is why it’s better to try different wall art décor options for the different walls. Mix your wall décor with sculptures, paintings, some collectibles or tapestry.

They all add weight to your interiors which in turn determines the tone and feel of the room. Rough textures generally create a more intimate and grounded space while the smooth textures give a sleeker look to the room.

4. Helps complete the room.

Last but not least, wall décor can actually work as a finishing element that pulls unfinished spaces together to make it feel complete. It’s sometimes all that’s needed to convert your space from something ordinary to something that looks like a room from an interior design magazine.

Just remember to choose wall décor that blends with the room’s chosen decorating style as you should be happy seeing it on the wall for many years to come. In fact, wall art décor has such an important part in your interior decoration that it shouldn’t be the last thing you focus on while decorating your room.

It should instead be utilized to its complete potential to help plan the rest of your room. You’ll be surprised at the way your home looks once you are done installing your wall décor!

How to Arrange Living Room Furniture Around a Red Sofa

One of the best ways to make your living room really look unique and special is not just by buying the most expensive deep seating sofa available. Instead, it’s the colors you have to play with, and red is one color that will definitely make your red sofa stand out in any living room.

Red is naturally such a bold color that it makes a statement everywhere. So opting for a red sofa makes it your living room’s center of attention and its beauty is best highlighted based on how you plan to decorate your room.

1. Cottage

If it’s a cozy cottage you want to create, then try complementing your red sofa with throw pillows, upholstered lying room chairs, and curtains in your chosen fabric designs. The most common and favored options are checks, plaids, floral chintz, and mini-prints which you could perhaps mix for best results.

Whatever print you choose, just make sure at least 50% the print has red to complement your red sofa. The other half can be some other solid cotton colors. Your red sofa will look great if arranged with some wooden furniture.

You could perhaps mix some primitive looking tables and furniture with scallops or farmhouse legs. Top the look by placing a rug on the floor and use some vintage china sets and primitive portraits to seal the look.

2. Bohemian

A bohemian living room looks great if you add some yellow, turquoise, fuchsia or lilac accessories and furniture. You can then either paint the walls some bold colors or give it a crumbling brick or plaster look.

Next try using something exotic like saris, quilts, batik, tie-dye or rali for your pillows, throws and window treatments. Furniture should have vintage upholstery or at least something you can paint on.

Now layer the floor with some kilim, Bokhara or Shiraz rugs and accessories like 1920s or 1850s Moroccan pouf lamps. Seal the look by creating a gallery wall with artwork scaling the wall from top to bottom.

3. Contemporary

If contemporary it is, then your red sofa will look its best if it’s combined with accessories and furniture in neutrals. For example, white and any monochromatic colors in brown or gray shades look great on the room’s larger surfaces like walls, floors, and furniture.

Solids, patterns, and textures look good on fabric, walls and rugs while furniture with intermediate to high-gloss finish is ideal for the occasional furniture like coffee tables and ottomans. You can top off with something small in red accents like a lamp, an antique vase or a red painting.

4. Traditional

You can create something traditional by placing an oriental rug on the floor. The rug’s accent color should be red and not the background and should be at least as big as the entire space where you plan to place the sofa and other chairs. The wall color should be painted a light color from the rug or you could also plaster on some striped wallpaper.

You can add some chairs, which may be a pair or two different pieces, but make sure they are not covered in solid red. Instead, use some fabric which has red patterns on it and one of the other rug colors The look is even better if you use the same fabric for your curtains and any pillows for your sofa or as throws.

You can also alternatively choose some modern fabrics that compliment the rest. Top off your décor with 17th-19th century inspired cherry, mahogany or walnut occasional tables or antiques with Asian, Italian and English lamps and other accessories.

Additional points to remember

No matter which look you want to create with your red sofa, and what other accessories and furniture you use to create that look, there are also some other points to remember while arranging your living room furniture. They are:

Balance

It’s important that the larger pieces of furniture like your red sofa be arranged so that the room is kept in balance. You can either evenly distribute similar sized pieces of furniture through the room or arrange the sofa near relative furniture pieces like a second couch or love seat.

This furniture may not always feel right if it’s placed across the room from the couch, especially in large rooms. This arrangement is not convenient to converse in as there’s lots of space in between.

This is best rectified by balancing the seating so that it’s near, but not directly next to one another while keeping the larger pieces next to similar scale pieces. So if there will be lots of socializing in the living room, then it’s best to arrange the red sofa next to a large table or chair instead of next to a small accent table or floor lamp.

Orientation

It doesn’t matter where you plan to keep your red sofa. Just make sure it faces an integral part of the room like the fireplace, the television, a bay window or any part of the room that needs emphasis. The position and the sofa’s red color draw the room occupants’ attention to this part of the room.

Alignment

While most homeowners prefer aligning their sofas so that they leave as much space in the middle of the room as possible, it’s not the preferred seating arrangement as it doesn’t make the room feel cozy or relaxed.

It’s better to place the sofa and other seating options away from the walls and place them somewhere in the center of the room to create a more comfortable conversational area. You can also make the alignment a bit cozier and softer by arranging the sofa at an angle away from the wall.

For example, place it diagonally in front of the corner with a bookcase or tall plant behind it. Geometric alignments like placing the couch against the wall or creating angles in the room only create a formal atmosphere.

These decoration and arrangement tips, with your red sofa, will make your living room really cozy and comfortable for you and your friends or family to relax in.

How to Make Your Recliner Sofa Serve You For Many Years

The sofa is where most people cuddle up and relax with a cup of coffee and a book, watch a movie with friends or even take their afternoon naps. This is what makes the sofa an important and integral piece of furniture for any home. If you have always used a traditional sectional sofa, you can now try experimenting with something different but just as comfortable, in the form of a recliner sofa.

Recliner sofas are just what the name suggests- sofas that recline. So they not only give you a recliner like feel but have sufficient space for the entire family to use as a normal sofa. Recliner sofas don’t come cheap but will last quite a few years, especially if you maintain it well.

You may find some stores offering recliners at lower prices, but it’s better to check on its quality before buying one as only the good quality ones are worth investing in. If you are buying your recliner sofa online, then it’s better to deal with a reliable and trustworthy furniture store.

Go through their customer reviews and check the store’s online rating before placing an order. Most online stores have huge showrooms which you can even visit and take a look at the furniture before buying buy anything.

Once you buy your recliner sofa, is it a microfiber, leather, wood or upholstery recliner, it’s important that you maintain it well using the right equipment and products. Remember, maintaining recliner sofas aren’t really difficult, as long as you follow the following tips and steps.

1. Care for leather recliners

The most important thing to remember about leather recliner sofas is that it should not be exposed to direct sunlight much. This is because too much of direct sunlight on the surface only makes the leather brittle and susceptible to splitting and cracking. Sofas that have been used for more than 20 years face the risk of cracking even if exposed to sunlight for short periods of time.

The recliner has to be regularly dusted, and if you use a vacuum cleaner, do your dusting using a small brush attachment. It prevents any possible scouring of the surface. Any and all spills have to be cleared instantly using a soft and dry cloth. Make sure you don’t rub the spill in but instead, just blot it dry.

You’ll have to apply some leather conditioner onto the recliner sofa at least once in two months to maintain its shine. These conditioners are easily available at a hardware or furniture store.

It’s always better and safer to read instructions before using the conditioner. And before applying, try dabbing a small amount of it to a rag cloth and test on an unnoticeable part of the leather. This is to find out if the leather reacts to it, or if it’s safe to use. Any conditioner has to be applied only after you have vacuumed, dusted and brushed off debris from the leather recliner sofa.

2. Microfiber recliner care

Microfiber recliners are comparatively easier to maintain than the leather counterparts. You just need a soft cloth and the recommended cleaning solution to remove and clean spills. You need to use specific cleaning solutions because some microfibers need to be cleaned using water-based cleaners and others using solvent-based cleaners.

As usual, you need to vacuum the cloth or fabric finish recliner regularly, at least once a week to prevent any food, dirt, and dust from accumulating inside the frame. If the odor is a problem like sweat or food odors on the recliner sofa, there are spray solutions that can help at camouflaging it.

Another option is to apply some sweat-resistant spray onto the sofa. The benefit of this is that it prevents the recliner sofa from getting dirty and smelling of sweat over time. You can make the microfiber last even longer by wiping and deep cleaning the fabric using a soap solution.

3. Wood recliner maintenance

Wood recliners also need regular dusting to prevent any accumulation of dust on it. While a mixture of soap and water is more than enough to clean wood recliners, wax and polish will prove helpful in making the wood look really classy.

In case you opt to use a spray wax or polish, squeeze it onto a cloth first, instead of directly spraying it onto the recliner. This reduces the chances of any scratching of the surface. It’s always safer to try new products in an inconspicuous area first so that any reactions to the product aren’t visible.

How to maintain the recliner’s mechanical parts

It’s not advisable to wait only until the recliner starts making noise to oil it. The mechanism needs regular oiling to work well and smoothly without. The absence of oil may end up with the recliner sofa damaged, where it will no longer recline.

The manufacturer’s manual will have instructions on determining how often you have to oil its mechanism. Follow this schedule as too much oiling only makes things messy.

Additional recliner sofa care tips

Always open and extend the recliner fully before vacuuming so that you can reach into the folds to remove debris, food or any other items which may reach there.
It’s always worth placing slipcovers on the recliner sofas as it minimizes the chances of it getting damaged by scratches or spills. As all materials, including leather can get easily punctured or holes, always make sure there’s nothing sharp near the recliner.
Any spills have to be first wiped dry using a dry cloth as it absorbs maximum moisture. This helps the spill from seeping into the fabric or leather and damaging it.
While recliner sofas are rather strong, it’s better to avoid putting too much weight on them. Excess weight may only end up damaging the sofa’s frame and spring coils. Similarly, you should use the recliner sofa as it’s meant to be used, without any over-reclining or overusing mechanisms.
Now that you know how to take care of your prized recliner sofa, you can use it to its maximum potential for many years to come.

5 Rustic Living Room Furniture Decoration Ideas For Small Spaces

The Ideal Wall Colors || Choose the Right Coffee Table || Seating Arrangements || Ceiling and Windows || Lighting

If it’s a rustic look you want to create in your living room, then you should look for something that creates a cozy vibe. Use rustic living room furniture with earth tones to decorate the space, while keeping these decorating tips in mind.

The ideal wall colors

If you take a look at any pictures of rustic living room settings, you’ll notice that it’s usually a combination of stone walls with simple white or off-white walls. People nowadays opt to use white or off-white for their walls because it is a contrast which is perfect for highlighting all the rustic living room furniture in the room.

Another option to create a well designed rustic space is by converting one wall into a feature wall. This wall will have a rustic touch added to it like a stone covering while the other walls are plastered and painted like normal walls. The wall with the fireplace chimney is the best wall to create a rustic look in the living room.

Choose the right coffee table

There are two pieces of furniture that highlight the living room; the coffee table and the seating area. These are the two points where a person everyone gathers round for stories near the fireplace or to just enjoy a cup of coffee or a drink.

As this is the focal point, it’s important that you choose the right coffee table that blends well with other rustic living room furniture. You don’t have to look for anything complicated. A nice and quaint coffee table, preferably made of wood is more than enough.

If required, you can perhaps look for something upholstered with leather or a dark fabric. If you use this, you’ll need to have an additional wooden tray to work as a flat surface to safely place your cups and glasses on the table.

Then again, if you have the budget, you could perhaps consider using log tables as they create a much better rustic look and ambiance to the living room. You can also alternatively look for a coffee table made from reclaimed wood or a wooden chest.

Seating arrangements

It’s quite natural that the seats take up maximum space in any living room. This is why you have to pay more attention to the kind and style of rustic living room sofas and chairs, and how you arrange them.

You generally have to look for something in tan or brown upholstery or leather seats. Things get more complicated if you have a relatively small living room, where you’ll find it difficult pairing a traditional sofa and perhaps a loveseat well. This is why it’s better to opt to use one or two love seats in a small room as it makes the room look less cramped.

But at the same time, you should arrange your love seat so that it has some visual noise, and is noticed and appreciated in the rustic living room. So if there’s perhaps sufficient space to also place one or two chairs, you could pull the loveseat forward to give a center-stage presence. You can accentuate the look by placing some prominent cushions in bright or bold colors and with big patterns like geometrics to pep up the restricted space.

Another option is to back the loveseat with one of the walls. As the walls will be white or off-white, it helps create a quiet and monochromatic scheme to your rustic look. Choosing upholstery that’s pale and neutral colored creates a sense of airiness in the living room.

It’s essential you position your loveseat well in the room so that it creates a balance in the room. It’s better to place the loveseat or two-piece sofa across from the fireplace with perhaps a chair perpendicularly positioned on each side.

The benefit of separating these chairs instead of placing them together ensures the chairs don’t overshadow the loveseat. While you may place some proportional pieces of furniture around the love seat, make sure you don’t overdo it.

Too much is too bad in a small space as it only clutters the living room to make it look even smaller than it actually is. Besides, your love seat’s presence also ends up diminished by these other accessories.

You can always place a shelving-unit storage bench under a window to work both as a window seat and for storage purposes. If required, you can also add some floor pillows to the bench to use when you have even larger parties. The pillows blend well with the other rustic living room furniture.

Ceiling and windows

There’s another great rustic design idea you can implement in your living room that has white walls which are to use a wooden pole as a curtain rod, with black iron brackets on the sides. The reason you should use a wooden pole is that it really stands out of the white walls to accentuate the rustic look.

There’s nothing much you can do to the ceiling to get the look. If you can afford it, you can perhaps have some exposed beams in it. It’s just what you need to add some finishing touches to the rustic living room ambiance.

Lighting

You can never create the right rustic look without the proper lighting. You need to look for some cozy and warm lighting, which you obviously get from your fire pit. However, if you don’t have a fireplace, then you can opt to use table lanterns and candles to create the look. Highlighting the stone walls is best done using ceiling spotlights pointing down at them.

Wrought iron is the best option for rustic light fixtures. So look out for, and use wrought iron wall lights, chandeliers, and side table lamps where possible to light up the living room.

Last, but not least, did you know that you can enhance the rustic look just by storing or stacking firewood in the open? If you don’t want to stack them outside, you can alternatively put them in wicker baskets, some wooden crates or use any recessed wall in the living room for stacking the wood.

The final touch could perhaps be a wooden or metal ladder leaning against one of the walls, which you can use for hanging blankets or magazines on it. With so many rustic living room ideas, it’s now left to you to use your imagination and the right furniture to create the rustic look you always want.

Choosing the Right Sofa Arm Style Was Never Easier!

The most common points you bear in mind while looking for the right sofa are its size, budget, color and even the type of upholstery. However not many realize that there is another equally important aspect to consider to buy your dream sofa set, which is the right arm style.

Yes, this is indeed important, especially if you plan to use the sofa for not only sitting but leaning while watching television or while chatting on the phone. And it’s the sofa arm’s height and style that determines the ultimate seating experience on the sofa.

There is no ‘perfect’ arm style because the choice mainly depends on the way you will be using your sofa. You could perhaps have a habit of leaning against the arm or like taking short naps on the sofa where your back is supported by the arm. In this case, sofas having taller arms are a better choice, which proves why your usage helps determine the right sofa arm style and height.

Besides, switching the sofa arm can also change the look of the sofa from contemporary to traditional or vice versa. Most upholstered sofa sets come with three main types of sofa arms which are the English arm, Rolled arm and Track arm. Read on to find out which sofa arm resonates with the look and feel you want to create through your sofa in your room.

How to determine the right arm height

You can find the right arm height by measuring the ‘inside arm height’. This is the gap between the top of your sofa to the arm, and is your sofa arm’s actual height. You can obviously expect more support from the arm if it is on the taller side.

Sofas with a medium height arm ranging anywhere between 7 and 9 niches give sufficient support to lean your body and rest your head on. The comfort level is heightened if it’s a rounded arm. A tall inside arm height is not only ideal for curling up in but also if you have a habit of sitting up straight, with your feet placed up on the sofa.

There are also arm heights that are on the lower side at six or fewer inches. These sofa arms may not provide much leaning support, but are indeed a much better choice for sofas in formal places where there is no chance of anyone lounging or leaning against it.

You, in fact, low arm heights make you sit straight in sofas. But don’t worry if you find the right sofa, but has a low arm height. You can still use it for lounging by just strategically placing a pillow on it to compensate for the loss of height. It’s safe to even place a tall pillow on the top of the arm for optimal support while leaning on it.

How arm height affects the room design

While comfort is the main factor affecting your choice of the height of the arm, the room design is also important to make the final choice. This is because sofas with a lower arm fit perfectly into small rooms, and in rooms where tall arms may end up blocking the window view or something similar. On the contrary, sofas with taller arms are better for bigger rooms.

The right arm style

As mentioned earlier, the height is not the only aspect to consider while choosing the perfect sofa arm. Its style is also important as it determines the look of the sofa, and these styles are English roll arm or English arm, rolled arm and track or straight arm.

English roll arm

The English roll arm is the most popular choice not because the name has a royal edge, but because it instantly dresses up a sofa and room, and never goes out of style. It is the most traditional arm style that’s low with a small roll, and is set back in design.

It blends in anywhere, as it creates a tailored but formal look. It looks casual enough to use in your holiday home. Adding tapered legs to the sofa improves its looks so that it doesn’t look so traditional while a skirt helps create a more formal and even fancy ambience. However, the drawback of this arm style is that its low height means it’s not so supportive in function.

Rolled Arm

Now, this is the traditional shape you find on most sofas. The difference between this style and the English roll arm is that it’s a bit more casual looking. You can create a casual, relaxed and informal feeling to the room by pairing the arms with a slipcover.

Besides, their rounded shape makes the sofa arm much more comfortable to lean on without a pillow. In case it’s a formal feel you want to create, and then use a more fancy looking fabric like velvet. You can also consider using some nailheads to show off the curves.

Track or Straight arm

Track or straight arms are straight in style, don’t have any rolls and come in various widths and heights. They are compatible in modern, traditional and even any space in between. In fact, a sofa with track arm makes traditional looking rooms look a tad modern.

Track arms are best for keeping everything streamlined in the room if your other furniture creates a modernistic look. They are optimal for small rooms as they use less space than sofas with other arm styles. Pairing it with a skirt makes it look more traditional while showing off the sofa let’s keep things looking clean.

Conclusion

Though these are distinctive sofa arm styles, you needn’t stick to one particular style all the time. If you are ready to experiment, then go ahead and trust your gut instinct and inner style to design your home and room as you want. You can adjust any sofa arm style with rugs, chairs, artwork, and accessories to get the look comfort, and ambiance you want in the room!

6 Questions to Ask Before Buying Bedroom Furniture

Buying bedroom furniture may seem an easy task as you just have to buy a bed and perhaps a sofa or coffee table. However, it’s only when you actually get to look around that you realize there’s more to buying your furniture!

The experience can also get scary and risky as you may end up paying for too large or too small pieces. As furniture is so important in your bedroom, and you can’t afford to waste money on things you may not like or use, it’s always better to ask these questions before hunting for your furniture

Where do you plan to place it?

This is important as you need different sized and types of furniture for your master bedroom, a child’s room, a teenager’s room and for the guest room. Besides you have to make sure the pieces you buy fits into the particular rooms.

The best way to do this is by taking into account the room’s wall lengths, windows and ceiling heights. Take measurements of places where you plan to place your furniture, and the doorway to ensure you can carry the bedroom furniture inside.

How much can you spend on it?

Always fix a budget before heading out to buy your expensive bedroom furniture. Be honest with yourself in this aspect, and in case you cannot afford something, you can buy only one piece now, and buy complementing pieces later on when you can afford it. Create a fund for your furniture, and set aside some money every week for it until you are ready to buy it.

You can also opt to buy second-hand furniture as there are some pretty good pieces out there. Another option is to opt for lower quality and lower priced furniture in case you are furnishing your child’s room or guest bedroom.

Sometimes you may not actually have to buy brand new furniture. Some items look practically brand new with just a fresh coat of paint or by changing its upholstery. Not only do you save money, but you also have a fun weekend task if you are a DIY person!

How good is the quality of the furniture?

Quality is important as you don’t want to invest in furniture that may end up falling apart in a few months’ time. This doesn’t imply that you have to buy something top-of-the-line, just make sure you buy something that’s within your budget and fits its intended use.

People generally buy better quality furniture for the master bedroom and something a level or two lower for the child’s room. Master bedroom furniture is more ‘permanent’ as you may not have to change it for some time. However, you have to change the bed and other furniture in a child’s bedroom as your child grows after a few years’ time.

What is the room’s size?

The room size is a very important aspect to remember while looking for bedroom furniture. There’s no point in buying a huge bed if you are decorating a small bedroom. And in the case of a large room, undersized or too few pieces of furniture will not complement the bedroom.

You basically have to buy your bedroom furniture that perfectly balances and complements the bedroom size. Don’t forget to make sure that whichever furniture you buy will end up in its designated room.

Don’t make assumptions as sometimes even a relatively small looking dresser may not make it around the corner in the hallway or even through the bedroom doorway because of its mirror.

It’s always better to be safe than sorry by checking and double checking that the furniture you buy fits into the room. You may have to spend some time and effort taking measurements, its well worth it as you know that the furniture will eventually reach its respective places.

What are your requirements?

It doesn’t matter if you are replacing old, existing bedroom furniture, or if you are buying furniture for your first, own apartment or if you just want to add some pieces to your existing set, you have to decide what and why you are buying furniture based on your requirements and lifestyle.

Though vanities look exquisite in the bedroom, it’s not worth buying if you have a habit of applying makeup in the bathroom. And if you or your partner are tall, then it’s better to either customize a bed to your unique measurements or if you don’t have the time to do that, at least buy a bed that doesn’t have a foot stand. This way the toes don’t end up cramped through the night.

A nightstand would be worth buying if you need space for your alarm clock, book or spectacles because you share your bed with your partner. Similarly, don’t buy a dresser because it’s cute but has insufficient drawer space as it may not hold all your clothes. You may also need a bigger bed for more sleeping space if your kids are in your bed with you every night, or if your pet dog shares your bed with you.

How do you plan to decorate the room?

If you are particular about your style, then there’s no point buying anything rustic or country if you love contemporary furniture. However, instead of sticking to just one type of furniture, it’s basically better if you buy bedroom furniture that’s transitional in style, or rather something that’s both traditional and modern in appeal. This type of furniture blends with most decorating themes and looks great anywhere.

If you sleep with your partner, you have to keep both of your preferences in mind too. Like some people like a little chaos in their home, while others need things to be more orderly. You have to decide what type of furniture you will both agree to use in the bedroom so that you get a good night’s sleep.

It could be something sleek and minimal or something a little more homely and comforting. Whatever the choice may be, the decision should be made before buying the furniture, and not fight over any aspect of it after buying it.

Conclusion

Remember the bedroom is where you head to get a good night’s sleep at the end of a long day. So it goes without saying that you should have the right and best furniture in it. Instead of making mistakes you end up repenting, later on, it’s better to get a pen and writing pad to write these questions and answer them so that you get a good idea of how you want your bedroom to look.

Reclining Sofas - Different Types and How to Choose the Best For You

Popular Types of Recliners || Factors to Consider for the Best Recliner

Reclining sofas are sofas with a backrest that can be tilted back to a reclined position. It’s comfortable to sit and relax to watch television or read a book in an inclined position instead of sitting upright.

Some have footrests that either automatically tilts up or is manually lowered. Other recliners have additional functions like cup holders, vibrating massage and a heated pad. With so many reclining sofas flooding the market, this buying guide proves helpful at finding the right one for you.

Popular types of recliners

Armchairs basically have the same function, but can be categorized based on its reclining mechanism into:

1. Two-position recliners

This is the most basic model that gives two positions including upright and fully reclined. They usually have a footrest which is tilted upward using a lever mechanism. The backrest tilts downwards to a fully-reclined position when the footrest goes up. These recliners are limited in function and take up lots of space when the footrest and backrest are fully extended.

2. Rocker recliners

These recliners offer several reclining angles in addition to two different positions. A few moves like a rocking chair and others have a footrest with a tilting mechanism. As these recliners don’t need much space, they can be placed close to a wall.

3. Push-back recliners

These are simple recliners without a footrest or lever or button for the reclining mechanism. Just push the backrest backward while sitting on the chair and it rocks. It’s also called a flex-back recliner where the backrest is its only moving part. Many people like this feature as they consider recliners with minimal moving parts to be more durable.

4. Riser recliners

The riser recliner is the most sophisticated armchair with a motorized reclining mechanism that’s electrically powered and connected to an AC power outlet. It may have a single motor connecting and operating the footrest and backrest or a dual motor version where the parts move independently of each other.

Getting out of the chair is so much easier because the entire chair tilts upwards. As this sofa runs on an electric motor, it may come with additional features like heated pads and mobile phone charger. However, these recliners need lots of space and are rather expensive because of its additional features.

Factors to consider for the best recliner

Dimensions

Measure the spot you plan to place the sofa in. Make sure you measure with the recliner when fully reclined with an extended footrest. Your search is considerably narrowed once you get your measurements.

Color

Color is always important, so look for a reclining sofa that complements the room. It should blend with the room and not look too striking or contrast to the interiors. While black is a popular choice, it’s not always the best. Don’t forget to consider your flooring color too to find the right color.

Upholstery

This is an important factor because the sofa should be not only comfortable but also durable, aesthetically beautiful and easy to maintain. Common upholstery options to consider are polyester, wool, leather, acrylic and cotton with their individual pros and cons.

Leather, for example, is fire-resistant but needs more care and maintenance and is difficult to choose unless you are familiar with leather. While cotton is maintenance-free, it’s flammable and wool is durable but should be maintained well to look good. Acrylic is like wool in texture and comfort but is a flammable material. Polyester is probably the best of the lot, because it’s durable and stain-resistant but also has an artificial texture.

Functionality

There is no fixed function to look out for as it depends on the user. For example, avoid a rocker armchair if you have pets as your pet may take a nap under it, which can be dangerous. You may prefer an electric-powered armchair if it’s for someone elderly as it’s easy for them to set it to the desired position by pushing buttons instead of pulling levers.

Construction

A reclining sofa should be built from quality material. It has to bear the occupant’s entire weight even while the footrest is extended and in a reclined position. While the upholstery has an important role, it’s generally the framework that has to support all your weight.

A good reclining sofa is one made from strong wood like oak or pine, and metals like steel and preferably not hard-plastic as it’s not as strong as it looks. You can guess the durability of the sofa based on its warranty as the longer it is, the more durable is the armchair.

Special features

These are the additional features in the armchair that provide for improved comfort and ease of use. While basic reclining sofas have a lever to adjust the position, others can be adjusted using electric power. Reaching a fully reclined position is so much easier on these sofas, with the press of a button. However, these chairs are also rather expensive.

As you will be spending lots of time relaxing in an armchair, features like a cup holder, small compartment in the armrest, heated pad and message options and a built-in power station that’s helpful for your portable device are always welcome. Of course, the more features the sofa has, the higher it’s price will be.

Price

While reclining sofas cost anywhere from $250 to $5,000, it’s not always that the most expensive is the best. In fact, the rate depends on various factors like special features, upholstery material, mechanism, and construction frame.

And though you may like the sofa’s design or appearance, remember that comfort is more important than looks. However, if you can’t afford to buy an attractive, comfortable and durable reclining sofa, look for something that’s comfortable and durable, but not necessarily aesthetic.

Consumer reviews

Reading through consumers reviews is a must if you are buying from an online store. This is because you can’t physically check the chair. Customer reviews give you an idea of the product’s functionality and even mentions if there are any drawbacks. There are also some reviewers who even upload videos to give you a better idea of the sofa’s functionality.

Warranty

A long warranty is always a better feature not because you can use it for manufacturing defects but because it improves your confidence in buying it. While lifetime warranty is the best, it’s better to buy a reclining sofa with an overall warranty instead of warranty for individual parts like a lifetime warranty on the reclining mechanism with 3 or fewer years’ warranty for upholstery.

8 Common Mistakes That Should be Avoided While Buying Home Furniture

Now that you’ve moved into your dream home, your next job is to decorate it with the best home furniture. You naturally leaf through magazines and surf the internet looking for ideas and options.

However, sometimes what looks great in pictures may not fit or look great in your home. To avoid disappointments by spending money on useless furniture, it’s better to first know these 8 mistakes to avoid.

1. Going on a shopping spree and buying everything in sight

Most people end up so excited seeing the furniture at a shop that they just want to buy everything for their rooms. However, doing this means you don’t have the space and flexibility of picking up something better you may find elsewhere.

Instead buy the main sofa or dining set first, get used to it for a few days and slowly you get ideas of the additional furniture you should buy. Sometimes it’s only after sitting on the sofa do you realize that something vintage or exclusive will complement your set and decor really well.

2. Buying rugs too small

A rug not only looks great in your living room, it is actually your room’s focal point. This is why you have to buy not only an attractive rug but should also be proportionately sized for your room.

Small rugs only end up making your room look smaller. The best way to choose the right sized rug for your room is by ensuring that the two front legs of each furniture piece lie on the rug. Missing the rug even by an inch means your rug is too small for your room.

3. Not listening to salespeople

People tend to ignore suggestions placed by the store’s salespeople or customer support as they usually consider them to be too pushy. While they may be pushy or aggressive, it’s mainly because they want to help you make the right choice. It helps if you ask them for suggestions based on your budget and your specific requirements like the ease of cleaning, safe for use with kids and pets around etc.

4. Impulsive buying

Avoid buying on an impulse as it’s always bad. If and when you get an urge to buy a particular piece of furniture first take a deep breath and check out other available options. Then take some time to compare the pros and cons of the different pieces and only when you are eventually happy should you buy it.

Remember, furniture is not cheap, so take your time to choose furniture you really need, and which fits your budget. With impulsive buying, there’s a high chance of your getting carried away and eventually buying something you don’t even need.

5. Exceeding your budget

It’s very important that you set a budget before you go looking for, and buying home furniture. Furniture is rather expensive, especially the good and durable pieces. As furniture is a long-lasting investment, look for durable pieces.

However, this doesn’t mean that you end up buying something that exceeds your budget. The best way to avoid this is by setting your budget before you go hunting and make sure you stick to it. Of course, if you are on a really tight budget, then it’s worth doing your shopping when there are sales going on or at a discount furniture store.

6. Failing to keep your future plans in mind

As the furniture you buy will be used for a few years, you have to buy something that you know you will be able to use for a few years. For example, if you don’t have children now, and there’s a chance of having one soon, buy furniture that is durable enough to last these years even with kids around.

This also applies to pets. If you don’t have one now, but plan to buy one soon, then it’s better to avoid buying delicate furniture like pieces made of leather or velvet as your pet will end up spoiling it. Instead, look for something that’s easy to clean and will maintain its look for a long time to come.

7. Buying a set

Sometimes you get so overwhelmed with the furniture choices that you find buying a set more convenient. However, it’s not always advisable because you should buy not sets, but furniture that befits you. Mix tones, styles, and textures to give your room some excitement and something special instead of the monotony of similarly designed chairs, sofas, and tables.

While it’s important that you mix and match your furniture from different places, too much of mixing means nothing eventually match. You have to maintain some sort of cohesion between the pieces through color or furniture style otherwise everything ends up looking chaotic and confusing.

8. Wrong sizes

Most people make the mistake of pairing a large sectional sofa with tiny side chairs or coffee tables. This is wrong as your furniture has to be on the same scale lest it ends up looking inappropriate.

Aim at making your room look cohesive by calculating the space in between different pieces of furniture. For example, maintain about 18 inches of space in between a sofa and a coffee table for your living room and about 32 to 36 inches of space in between adjacent seating.

In case of dining rooms, maintain 48 inches of space between the dining table edge and wall, or adjacent furniture, so that there’s sufficient space for pulling out chairs and for people to walk around.

Lastly, the biggest mistake to make is not taking measurements. If you don’t take measurements of not only the floor space but also doorways, elevators, and stairwells before going to the store you may end up buying furniture that doesn’t fit into your doorway. Similarly, don’t forget to take measurements of the furniture before buying to ensure it fits your room, doorways, stairs, and elevators!

Now you know the 8 most common mistakes made while buying home furniture, you can now avoid these mistakes and lots of potential displeasure and headaches while shopping.

9 Useful Tips for Buying The Best Sofa Set

Did you know that there’s more to buying a sofa set than heading to the furniture store? You need to do some research, take some measurements and set your preferences and necessities right before you set out to buy one. This is why these tips should prove helpful while buying sofa sets.

1. Take floor measurements

The first thing you need to do is not run to the furniture store, but get a measuring tape and jot down the room dimensions. Don’t forget to note down the locations of all the rooms and windows in the room, and indicate how the doors open like to the right or left of the room. It is vital to prevent you from buying a sofa set to place at spots that prevent you from opening the door or windows.

2. Check sofa set measurements

Now you know how much of space you can devote to your sofa set, it’s time to do some online browsing. Check out various online furniture stores, and compare not only the colors and materials but also the sofa sizes. This is because while most stores may mention the sofa’s width, length, and even height, they are all the sofa’s external measurements.

It is also better to find out through the site, or their customer support details like the inner measurements. You must know the sofa’s seat and arm heights and also the seat depth to ensure you have sufficient room for more people to lie down or sit on.

On an average, the sofa should measure 86” wide, 38” deep and 37” high on the outside. An inside depth of 19-21” is enough if you are small in structure but if you are tall, look for a sofa with 22-24 inside depth. Just make sure the sofa you buy fits into the room, and can comfortably seat as many people as you want it to seat.

3. Don't get fooled by lights

Furniture you buy usually looks much different at home than at the store. It’s because furniture stores have lighting designers to place their lights in such spots so that you are attracted to the furniture’s strongest features and develop a desire to buy it. The same applies to online stores. Different monitors and computers will give the couch a much different color than you imagine.

4. Know what's inside the couch

While the sofa set should be comfortable, you should also know more about the sofa’s construction. Hardwood frames are more durable than pine lumber while kiln dried woods like ok make a strong sofa. Sofas also have springs and slings and 8-way ties for better support and longevity.

The sofa is usually built using eight-way or sinuous construction and there may not even be springs in the cheaper options. Even the foam in the sofa set’s cushions will vary in its density and materials.

Sofas are filled with different materials where polyurethane is cheap and easy to maintain. However, it tends to flatten over the years. While high resiliency (HR) filling is harder, it wears better with usage. And while goose down is indeed expensive, it’s clumpy.

5. Choose a sofa with long lasting upholstery

Besides the construction, it’s the sofa set’s upholstery that determines its durability and longevity. If you like a sofa set, ask the retailer if the material is ideal for light, medium or heavy use. Generally, 100% cotton quickly wears out and fades while combination fabric like a mix of polyester, acrylic, and rayon has a longer life.

It’s also better if the fabric is easy to clean, especially if you have kids or a pet at home. And of course, the best sofa set would be one with a durable and easy to clean fabric that has a great color or pattern. Even slipovers are a great investment for sofa sets as you can easily remove and wash them when soiled.

6. Know your budget

Sofa sets come in various price ranges, ranging anywhere from hundreds to thousands of dollars. While it’s true that the best cost the most, it’s not always a wise decision to buy the best sofa. If you wonder why, well it’s because these sofas are really long lasting.

So even if you get bored with the sofa set after say 7-8 years, you won’t have the heart to sell it after spending so much on it and because it still looks as good as new! So even if you want to, you won’t be able to sell expensive sofas when you get bored with it.

This is why it’s better to buy a reasonably priced sofa set with an expected lifespan of about 8 to 10 years. This way if you want, you can sell and buy a new one after a few years if you want. And with sofas being big investments, you can save quite a lot if you buy your next sofa on an annual sale.

7. Appropriate style

With so many types of sofas available, you need to first decide what type of a sofa best complements your room and lifestyle. It could be a traditional one, a modern sofa or a sofa with rolled arms or a skirt or nothing.

You could even consider sofas with an attached or loose knife or box cushions. The choice lies in your hands, and the best way to choose is online as you can visit so many stores sitting on your computer.

8. Additional points to bear in mind

If you are apprehensive about the sofa cover color or pattern, ask for a few swatches to take home and see which piece works out best with your décor.
Ask the manufacturer for the appropriate sofa care instructions.
Always wait for sales as you can save considerable money.

Most furniture manufacturers have a warranty for their sofa sets, which are usually two years for the upholstery and 4-5 years for the frame. Don’t forget to keep the warranty safely someplace.

Read the fine print as some furniture is brought in, and set up for you while there are some companies which leave the furniture at the curb.

9. Make a checklist

Now that you know what you should look out for while buying sofa sets, make a checklist and use it as a reference guide while shopping. Even though you may have to spend some time making the list, it’s time well spent as it helps make choosing your sofa set so much easier.

A Guide to Help You Choose Between Buying An Ottoman Or A Coffee Table

Coffee Table || Ottoman

Looking for a small piece of furniture to use as a table and storage purposes? Trying to choose between an ottoman and a coffee table? If this is the case, this article should help you decide based on the individual properties, pros, and cons of these pieces of furniture.

Coffee table

Coffee tables are lower tables that are placed in front of the sofa or chairs in a living room. Because of its low height, they are not comfortable to use for eating like a regular table unless you and your guests are comfortable sitting on the floor or on cushions.

They are very versatile in function as they can be used for storing your magazines, books, remote controls, and even drinks and snacks. They are usually made of wood but are also available in different styles and designs to easily blend with most home décor.

They are ideal for use in homes where you have sufficient space for an extra piece of furniture. While these tables come in various sizes, they are usually on the larger side and can hold quite a few things. However, if you use it for serving or holding drinks, it’s always better to use coasters to protect its surface and prevent water rings from ruining the table surface.

Advantages

Coffee tables are made of hard materials and are sturdy enough to safely carry your drinks or snacks, without worrying about them knocking over.

Ideal for use when friends are over to hold food and drinks while watching television.

They are made of materials that are easy to clean. So there’s no worry of spills damaging the surface table as they can be easily wiped up.

Coffee tables blend in most living rooms as there’s a size that complements, without overwhelming your existing space.

As coffee tables have a more formal look than ottomans they are perfect for creating a formal atmosphere

If required, you can paint or stain wooden coffee tables to your preferred color choice to match and complement the other room furniture.

Oval or round coffee tables help break up angular space and make edges look softer.

A coffee table with thin legs looks more open and airy and adds less weight to the room. They are ideal for rooms without much natural light or where another furniture is dark and heavy.

Disadvantages

As coffee tables are made of hard materials like wood or metal, they can bruise if accidentally run or walked into.

The tables are heavy so there’s a chance of leaving scratches while pulling it across the floor.

It’s difficult finding a round or oval coffee tables as they are usually square or rectangular in shape.

There seldom is any hidden storage space in coffee tables so everything stored is clearly visible.

Any water rings caused by glasses on the table surface has to be sanded down and refinished to restore its beauty.

There is a chance of stacking magazines, newspapers and other items on the table to add to the clutter and chaos.

It’s not sanitary to prop your feet on coffee tables and there’s also the risk of accidentally spilling things.

Some coffee tables may have small drawers that can’t hold anything large or bulky.

Ottoman

Ottomans are upholstered, low pieces of furniture that usually accompany a matching chair. They are also available as individual pieces if you do not want anything matching. Some even come with a lid when opens to some storage space.

They do not have any arms or back but can be used for additional seating purposes. They are also ideal footrests and can be used as a coffee table by placing a sturdy table atop it to prevent possible spills. It’s also ideal for storing books, blankets or toys that are easily accessed, and out of view of guests.

Ottomans are a better option if you want a versatile piece of furniture or if you want a matching footstool for your favorite armchair. They can be used in many ways, making it ideal for small homes or if you can’t afford to buy different pieces of furniture for different purposes.

Advantages

Ottomans come in various styles and upholstery, to easily blend with, and complement your room’s décor and look.

Unlike coffee tables, ottomans are soft, so there’s a reduced risk of your bruising and injuring yourself if you walk into it. You may at the most stub your toe if you hit its wooden legs and there’s no worry of children getting injured if you run into them.

You can quickly clean up your living room if you have surprise guests, thanks to the hidden storage space in ottomans. It’s also useful for storing extra pillows, blankets, books, and board games.

Ottomans can easily change the look of your room as they are made of different types of materials.

There’s no need of buying another table as you can place a tray atop the ottoman and use it for holding glasses and offer cups.

Ottomans make perfect additional, comfortable seats if anyone drops by.

Disadvantages

An ottoman can hold drinks and store things only if it’s fairly large, which also makes navigating around small rooms rather difficult.

It’s difficult cleaning up any spills from Ottomans. The spills also quickly stain the upholstery to leave spots and strange smells.

The upholstery shows signs of wear and tear with excessive use. Of course, you can always reupholster the ottoman but it’s an additional cost.

The built-in storage space is convenient but makes ottomans rather bulky and heavy to move around alone.

It may be difficult to find an ottoman that fits with your room’s theme and appearance.

While ottomans can easily hold a lot of weight, it does also add lots of visual weight to your room, which everyone may not like.

Placing a tray on top of the ottoman does let you use it as a table. However, this is risky as the tray may get knocked off and everything falling to the floor.

Sometimes an angular coffee table is better than ottomans for breaking up the plush look created by plush sofas and chairs.

Now that you know the advantages and disadvantages of ottomans and coffee tables, the final choice lies in your hand.

Why You Should Have a Sofa Bed at Home

It’s always better to accomplish two things at once, or with the help of a single tool. And this is exactly what a sleeper sofa does. You can use it as a sofa to sit and relax while watching your favorite shows in the daytime. And at night, you just have to put in a little effort to extend and use it to sleep. In short, it helps transform your sitting area into a bedroom in seconds!

It’s especially helpful if you don’t have space for an additional bed, but need extra bedding when friends and guests stay and sleep over. It helps you take good care of your friends, and ensure they get a good night’s sleep with you.

Reasons to buy a sofa bed

There obviously are a lot of reasons to buy a sofa bed beside sitting. It’s, in fact, an ideal piece of furniture to make your living room look and feel nice and great for rooms with minimal space.

Not only does it provide additional sleeping space for your guests, it’s easily folded up and is great for storing things. It’s cozy, comfortable and also stylish to look at. So it easily compensates your sleeping and seating arrangements wherever space is a constraint.

i. Saves space

With a sofa bed at home, you don’t have to devote separate spaces for a sofa and a bed. The sofa bed serves both purposes, giving you more space for other furniture and can be easily moved around your home. You don’t even need space for an extra mattress as the sofa bed is comfortable enough to give your guests a good night’ sleep.

ii. Saves money

Just like sofa beds save space, it also saves money because you needn’t invest in separate beds and sofas. You pay for a single piece of furniture that takes care of all your guests' seating and sleeping needs whenever you have guests visiting. And a good sofa bed is comparatively much cheaper than other forms of couches, beds and most mattresses.

iii. Easily set up

You needn’t undergo any specific training to set up a sofa bed. Anyone can do it as you just have to remove any cushions and pull out the built-in mattress. You have your comfortable and cozy bed ready in seconds for your guests, thus reducing time spent getting things ready for your guests.

iv. Additional storage space

The sofa bed helps keep your home organized and clutter free as you can store things you don’t use every day like quilts and additional pillows in it. It also helps save space because you needn’t buy an additional cupboard for storage purposes.

v. Comfort

It’s true that sleeper sofas were once not as comfortable as beds. However, the latest innovations have made this a thing of the past because today’s sofa beds are so very comfortable and easygoing in function. It’s in fact as comfortable as a bed to sleep on at night, or for short naps at noon.

vi. No need for a guest room

Not everyone has a guest room to accommodate the unexpected guests. However, there’s no need to worry if you don’t have one in your home as you can use your sleeper sofa as a guest room. Though it’s not as spacious and versatile as a separate room, your guests won’t mind it as they feel comfortable and hospitable in it.

Sofa beds also prove useful even if you have a guest room. While the room can be used as a guest room when guests are around, it can also be used as a workroom, party room or library where the sofa is used for seating purposes.

vii. Huge range to choose from

Sofa beds are available in various fabrics, brands, materials, types, styles, and sizes to choose from based on your décor. They also come in beds ranging from queen to twin sizes where some are both stylish and comfortable.

The best naturally are from famous and prestigious companies while the fabric determines how durable and comfortable it is. Sofa beds can be extended in various ways. You can draw it from below, open the seat cushions and take out its bed frame or even push down the backrest cushions so that they line up horizontally with the seat ones.

You can also choose between full-sized sofa beds that easily accommodate 2-3 adults or modest-sized ones which comfortably accommodate an adult. And best of all, a sofa bed can be easily moved around.

Tips for increasing the comfort of a sleeper sofa

While sofa beds are quite comfortable on their own, the following tips help make them even more comfortable.

Use an additional egg crate or mattress pad

You can try adding a mattress pad or egg crate atop the mattress for increased comfort. It’s an affordable means of increasing the sofa bed’s comfort levels. It also helps turn a firm bed into something softer.

Buy some good-quality bedding

Bedding has a huge effect on the comfort of your sofa bed. You needn’t spend loads on Egyptian cotton sheets as natural wool layering is cheaper, and perfect for layering the sofa’s mattress.

Though you may not feel so comfortable, wool is a strong and hearty textile that can help remove any mattress discomfort when used appropriately. Place a wool blanket on the mattress and a good fitting sheet on it for exceptional cushioning and a much better night’s sleep.

Use a suitable pillow

No matter what you sleep on, it’s the pillow that decides how peaceful and comfortable your sleep is. The right pillow will make your sleep all the more comfortable. Adding body pillows to the sofa mattress makes a marked difference to the quality of your sleep as they offer a sort of support system to your body.

Conclusion

All this shows that a sofa bed is an incredible piece of furniture for any home. It not only saves space as a sofa cum bed, it is also very profitable for you and your family. It’s better than a traditional couch, affordably priced, easy to open up and perfect to accommodate surprise guests when space is a constraint at home.

6 Tips For Choosing Comfortable Living Room Chairs

Living rooms or family rooms are considered the hub of most homes because it’s where family members sit together and watch their favorite movies, talk about things, have a cup of coffee or just laze around.

You naturally have to look for the right living room chairs for the room where you will be spending quite a few memorable moments and memories. It is the right furniture that makes it even more comfortable to spend time in.

Look for chairs that befit quite a few features. They have to be comfortable to sit on, durable enough to bear the weight and antics of both old and young people for years, stylish enough to complement the other family room furniture and also effectively bring out the style and interior décor of the room. As you have to keep so many things in mind while looking at these chairs, this buying guide can be of great help in making the right choice.

1. Comfort is the top priority

No living room chair is comfortable without arms. So look for chairs that have arms that are rightfully placed on the chair. Footrests on the chair increase its comfort by 100%.

Not only do your arms need support to be comfortable while on the chair, but it also needs a footrest so that you can sit comfortably with your feet on them. If not swivel chairs, you could consider placing a rocking chair as a variable alternative in your living room.

You could also look for a chair with a swivel mechanism. The mechanism makes it all the more convenient and easy to grab something from the table or to start talking to someone sitting on the seat beside you.

2. Proportionately sized

Look for the right sized chair by first assessing your family room’s size. You will need to measure the space because you not only need enough space for chairs, but there should also be sufficient walking space around them.

The chair should not only fit into its speculated area, but it should also complement your sofa well. In other words, it shouldn’t look too small when compared to your sofa. So the best thing to do is measure the sofa’s seat height from the floor, and the total width of its seat and arms. Then choose living room chairs that are about the same measurements and are at least proportionally sized right.

3. Accent 'filler' chairs

You have other chairs called occasional or accent chairs that you can use to fill up those small spaces in your family room. It’s because they are smaller in size than the fully upholstered chairs you may have selected for your home. These chairs have visible frames and come with seats and a back which may or may not be upholstered.

They give you much needed additional seating options for small areas. These chairs are not necessarily confined to use only in small lounges but can also be used in dining rooms as an extra seating option. And when not in use, placing the accent chairs in a corner can prove useful at adding a burst of color to your lounge.

4. Look for something symbolizing your style

Chairs for living rooms are not actually sofa chairs. There’s a difference between the two as there are some people who call the sofa a sofa chair while there are others who call chairs matching the sofa a sofa chair.

If it’s a chair matching the sofa, it is usually manufactured using the same materials as the sofa. The main difference between the two is that the chair has only one seat cushion and not two or more.

So sofa chairs that are bought with the sofa are a perfect match to the sofa. However, in case of living room chairs, they are made using different materials and you are at liberty of choosing chairs with a style that complements your other furniture pieces.

However, it needn’t be an exact match to your sofa. Just look for something that has the same color or style as the sofa or you can alternatively choose chairs that are of a similar time period as the sofa. The chairs and sofa combined will pull your room together.

5. Room atmosphere

Your room’s atmosphere also affects your choice of chairs. If your family room is a formal place which is used mainly for special occasions, then it’s better to get chairs having upright backs or upholstered wing-back chairs.

These chairs have a tall back, armrests and winged sides for a reason. They were originally designed like this to provide protection from drafts. However, it’s now used more to give your room an old world look. In case the room is more a relaxed meeting place, then look for chairs that are more casually designed, and meant for lounging like chaise lounge chairs and recliners.

6. Buy based on material

The chair material is another factor to consider. There are leather chairs that add a touch of sophistication to your room with its smooth finish and clean lines. There are traditionally designed leather club chairs with low backs or the taller, softer and plusher chairs that provide for comfortable seating around the TV.

Fabric chairs are a good choice if you are looking for something casual because they come in various patterns and hues. This makes them just perfect to add some lively splash of color to the room.

If you have pets or children at home, then it’s very likely that they will eventually end up messing up your chairs. In that case, it’s better to buy chairs that are easily cleaned like microfiber chairs.

Of course, they may not come in many colors and patterns to choose from, but they are easily cleaned. They, in fact, compensate for their minimal color and pattern choice through the many styles it’s available in.

Of the lot, it’s upholstered living room chairs, especially those in velvet that is the most comfortable. Then again the choice is left to you, to make with the help of this buying guide.

Everything You Need to Know About Choosing the Right Apartment Furniture

Yes, it’s obvious that you need to buy apartment furniture, but as space is often a constraint in apartments it’s something you should do with some forethought and planning. You can’t, and shouldn’t just buy any piece of furniture you find as you may end up cramming the apartment. On the contrary, choose furniture that befits your apartment, so that you can live life comfortably even in a small apartment.

1. Budget

Furniture isn’t cheap. In fact, even good-quality single sofas cost thousands. This is why it’s better to establish a budget you can afford before you go shopping. You should not only buy furniture you can afford but buy only furniture you will be using.

No point buying an attractive and affordable corner table if you won’t be making much use of it. In other words, you have to keep control of yourself and avoid impulse buying upon entering a furniture shop.

Make a list of the apartment furniture you require and go looking and buy only them. The chances of buying unnecessary furniture, or going on a furniture shopping spree, are reduced if you know precisely what furniture you are looking for.

2. Size

Size is important because you should buy furniture that fits perfectly into your apartment’s living room. The furniture should also be easily carried up the stairs and into your home. So measure the width and height of your hallways, stairwells, and doorways leading to your apartment.

Before you go shopping you first have to pull a measuring tape to measure your living room dimensions. Mark its length and breadth while taking into consideration all alcoves and recesses.

The right measurements help you buy the right piece of furniture that easily fits through your apartment doorway, and in your apartment, without any hassles. Besides, you also have to buy furniture that’s proportionate to the size of your living room like its ceiling height and floor space.

This means there’s no point investing in a sectional sofa if it will consume lots of floor space and leave you without space for accent tables, shelves, an entertainment center or any supplementary seats.

3. Chalk out a floor plan

With your measurements in hand, it’s time to get a pencil and paper to sketch a floor plan. A grid paper is better but plain notebook paper works just as well. Remember to maintain about a yard of space in between the larger furniture pieces while drawing a plan to ensure the room remains uncluttered.

The plan gives you an idea of what you should and can place in your room. It helps you decide between buying two loveseats or a sectional sofa with single sofas. It also helps decide if you can fit in some decorative pieces as well.

If you have the time and patience, you can also use some tape and newspaper to stage the living room and get a rough idea of how the living room will look like with all the furniture around.

4. Aesthetics

As expected, aesthetics is important as it decides the look of your living room. You want something that blends well with your interior décor. It’s generally safe to buy traditional apartment furniture that blends with traditional and contemporary features.

This includes furniture with more of straight lines, a few curves and some pointed or rounded corners. The upholstery should be something that accommodates your personal lifestyle and preferences.

Though a leather sofa is durable, timeless and classical befitting any décor, it needs regular maintenance to remain soft, supple and scratch-free. It’s also expensive so if you are looking for something budget-friendly, then microfiber upholstery is a good choice. It’s a durable choice if you have kids and pets around, and is available in various patterns and colors.

5. Choose your colors wisely

Apartments, especially the rentals generally have neutral color schemes. So if your landlord won’t let you paint your apartment, you have to use your furniture and décor to add some color and style to the place.

Grey, black, white and dark brown are your best options for furniture that do not clash with the apartment’s colors. It is better to first take pictures of all the rooms as it helps you match furniture with the wall and carpet colors when you go shopping.

6. Dual purpose

If space is a constraint, look for furniture that serves dual purposes like an ottoman that is ideal for resting your feet, placing drinks and snacks, to use as a game table and to create either storage space or act as a pull-out sofa.

Or you can buy a sofa that has a pull-out sleeper to help you conveniently accommodate overnight guests. Another idea is a dining table that serves as a desk in the day and a dining area at night. Then, of course, tables with leaves provide extra table space if needed.

7. Set your priorities right

Buy your furniture in stages, starting with the basics and from the bedroom. Your bedroom furniture should comprise of a mattress, bed frame and a chest of drawers, and once you are done, you can move onto the kitchen and living room furniture.

Although decorative pieces are tempting, it’s better looking at them only after buying your necessary furniture. This is why it’s better to prioritize your furniture and your needs first, and not buy everything at once. Besides, it helps reduce the stress on your wallet.

8. Functionality and mobility

You most likely have minimal space to work within apartments when compared to a house. Or it’s possible that the space you have has a unique layout. It’s in these cases that it’s better to look for functional pieces of furniture that can help maintain a streamlined space.

Don’t forget to consider mobility while choosing your apartment furniture because legs with exposed legs and a light base are easier to move around if you want to change your furniture arrangement. Look for low-profile storage carts, coffee tables, seating and ottomans that have wheels.

Functional Living Room Furniture With Storage Options

There’s nothing more stressful than returning to a home full of clutter. However, unfortunately, sometimes no matter how hard you try, kids and pets can really mess up the living room, the room which you usually see first upon entering your home.

The best way to handle the problem is by investing in living room furniture that is not only attractively colored and designed, but also offers handy, as well as handsome storage space. Here are a few storage suggestions to get you started.

1. Coffee table with shelf

Don’t just buy a coffee table. It's more functional if you buy one with a shelf included underneath, to use for your newspapers and remote controls. Or you could buy an upholstered ottoman to use both a storage unit and coffee table. Another option is vintage trunks that add some character to your living room too.

2. Bookcases

You’ll have more space for your coffee cups on your tables if you have a bookcase for your magazines and books. You can always look for a wall-hung shelf in case there’s not enough space for a freestanding unit or bookcase. Adding a few shelves for your DVDs also helps reduce the clutter in the room.

Filling a wall with shelves for your books and DVDs, and surfaces to display accessories like medals and photographs make a great focal point for the room. You can also paint the shelving unit’s back with a bright color to add more color to your room. This eventually turns it into your room’s focal point.

3. Glass doors

Glass doors on your cupboards prove worthy for displaying your belongings. Remember that as the glass acts more like a frame for the things stored in the cupboards, it’s better to not fill the cupboard to its seams. There has to be enough space in the cupboard for whatever is inside it to breathe.

4. Sideboards

Sideboards make interesting and functional living room furniture for storing things like your games, DVDs, glassware and drinks collection.

5. Unused space under windows

You can add more life to the plain window in your room by turning it into a window seat cum storage unit. You don’t have to spend lots of money to come up with something bespoke to achieve this. You can instead place a low, strong, console table under the window frame for storage purposes, and place some cozy cushions atop it to make it a comfortable seat.

6. Vintage storage options

Add a touch of charm to the living room with some vintage furniture and storage options. Storage trunks not only adds some history to the room but can also be used as a coffee table. Just make sure you buy something made of strong and good quality wood, which is not expensive but instead, rather affordably priced.

It’s also a good idea to have some antique living room fittings and cabinets to even modern homes. They offer well-organized storage options that are full of character and personality. Wooden sideboards with lots of drawers offer optimal storage space.

7. Make maximum use of all nooks and corners

No matter how well you think you have organized your things there is always some unused space in a room. Tall and slim storage units are best for filling up any awkward corners in the room. You can perhaps collect a few similar units to create a built-in library type of look. A neutral sofa looks great in rooms that have walls full of shelves, and if the walls are painted a delicate shade.

8. Look for hidden space

Instead of using sliding shelves just to divide rooms, they can also be used for camouflaging brimming wall-to-wall shelves pretty well. Painting the panel blinds the same color or print as the paint or wallpaper in the room helps it blend in. Besides, they make a much more affordable and brighter option to wooden doors.

9. Storage wall

Why not create a unit on your wall specifically to hold your television, with space underneath for storing all your media equipment. Just keep the larger objects visible, and on a show while it looks neat if all smaller items are stored in baskets and boxes. Work to blend the television into the living room scheme by building a unit that not only has lots of storage options but also has a canvas to hide the television screen.

10. High ceilings have lots of storage space

In case your living room has high ceilings, you can make good and creative use of the space under the ceilings as storage space. You could fit a long-running shelf to store interesting things like photographs and votives. Painting the space above the rail a different color helps create an illusion of lower ceilings.

11. Make maximum use of empty alcoves

Space is precious, so do your best to ensure no alcove goes to waste. You could perhaps build a few bespoke shelves into the empty space to fill with your books, magazines or curios. Coloring the shelves in different shades and textures help create a lot of tone and warmth which when mixed with big, comfortable loveseats help create a cocooned living scheme.

It’s left to you to decide what type of living room furniture you will use in your living room to minimize clutter and make the room look so much more organized. Of course, you have to select based on practicality and your budget so that whatever storage units you use is within your pocket and looks great on walls.

There’s no limit to the storage options you can create in your living room. You just have to learn to think out of the box because it’s not always necessary that the storage unit is neatly concealed somewhere.

Most of the time even bold and brashly designed storage units look great and becoming. It’s you who decides the look and style for the room, and accordingly select the right living room furniture with storage options to complement this look and style.

How to Maintain Antique Home Furniture- 13 Tips

Old is gold is the adage, however only if it’s well taken care of. Even though you have valuable antique home furniture it remains your pride only if it’s well maintained. So if you have some vintage furniture at home, these tips should help you take good care of it to ensure it remains in good shape.

1. Keep it away from heat and other harmful elements

Keep your furniture somewhere safe away from excessive heat, direct sunlight, and moisture. These three elements can do lots of damage to your furniture. It’s recommended to maintain a constant level of humidity of about 40-60% at home because inconsistent humidity can loosen the furniture joints. Sunlight, on the other hand, leads to fading of color and cracking in the finishing.

2. Annual paste wax

Your antique home furniture needs a coating of paste wax every year. This helps add sheen to the furniture while protecting against moisture and pollutants. A little bit of good-quality wax like Minwax or expensive English beeswax is more than enough.

Softly rub the wax according to the wood grain till there’s a deeply layered finish on it. However, don’t forget to remove any excess wax once done to prevent its accumulation on the furniture.

3. Use the right oil

Don’t use just any oil to clean your antique wood furniture. Murphy’s Oil Soap is ideal for cleaning dirty furniture. Just follow the bottle instructions and you are good to go. However no matter how much you are tempted; avoid using linseed and lemon oils because they only end up coating the wood which in turn attracts dirt. Also avoid using Pledge or any spray furniture cleaning products because it contains silicone, which leaves a difficult to remove film coating on the furniture.

4. Avoid using anything rough

Don’t use anything with a rough texture on the furniture as it ends up scratching it. Even feather dusters are a no-no because broken feathers are similar to tiny sticks which end up spoiling the surface. Instead, use a very soft cloth like cheesecloth to wax the furniture. Use a little wax and rub gently after spreading a thin and even coat on the furniture.

5. Save bits and pieces

Waxing should be done with care as it’s highly possible that pieces of veneer or inlay may come loose. Save any pieces that come off because they are irreplaceable and substitutes are difficult to find. Do not try repairing it yourself by gluing it back on. Safely keep the pieces and carry it to a wood expert to restore to your furniture.

6. Don’t forget to remove dust before using cleaners

While this is second nature to many, there are lots of people who forget to dust their furniture before waxing it. Failing to do so only leads to the dust ending up trapped under the wax layer.

7. Don’t polish metal hardware

Antique home furniture usually has some metal ornaments or hardware on it like brass knobs or keyholes and other similar decorations. Though it’s tempting, don’t polish them using any metal-cleaning product or polish as it may damage the wood underneath.

It’s better to carefully dust the ornaments or hardware a few times a year. In case the piece is very badly tarnished, remove the hardware and then polish with a polish appropriate for it and replace.

8. Use a humidifier

Humidifiers are a must in dry houses or apartments, especially during winter. It’s required because wood tends to shrink or swell and end up splitting or wrapping due to temperature and humidity changes.

This can be avoided by preventing extreme temperatures, and ensuring the wood doesn’t dry or become too damp. Keep checking the back of the furniture like the pieces against the wall for signs of mold and mildew. Wipe off any signs of mold with a soft cloth dipped and wrung in a very dilute (10:1) solution of water and bleach of household bleach.

9. Wipe off spills

All spills and stains have to be immediately blotted up. Do not rub or scrub it as blotting safely absorbs the liquid. Keep blotting with a clean towel or paper towel till most liquid is absorbed.

Always act as quickly as possible otherwise the stain may set permanently and destroy the fabric. It’s better to call a good furniture restorer in case of major spills and serious scratches instead of trying out risky household remedies.

10. Dry vacuuming

It’s good to gently dry vacuum the antique home furniture surface periodically to prevent dust and dirt from settling onto its fibers. While you may alternatively use a soft and dry brush, don’t use dust rags as its loose threads may catch on, and pull the veneer pieces off.

11. Deep cleaning

You can use cleaning foam meant for use on upholstery to remove any accumulated dirt and grime. However first try the foam on an indiscreet part of the furniture to ensure it’s safe to use on it, and there’s no discoloration. Follow foam instructions and use only clean towels to dab and not rub or scrub the surface.

12. No dry heating

Do not try drying the antique upholstery with heat as it only shrinks the fibers and causes permanent damage. A better and safer alternative is to use fans to let it naturally dry. Make sure the furniture is thoroughly dried before you start using it.

13. Leave it to the pros

If you don’t have the time or are not so confident with the proper cleaning techniques for your antique furniture, then it’s better to leave things to the pro. Doing the wrong thing can only lead to problems and devalue your furniture’s value. This is especially important when it comes to repairs.

It may look like an easy fix, but just squirting glue on joints is not always enough. In fact, crude and inefficient repair work conducted by amateurs only devalues your furniture. It’s better not repairing it at all, or even better still, entrusting the job to a repair or restoration expert.

While these tips can help you clean and maintain your valuable antique home furniture, sometimes hiring a professional may be a better alternative. After all, this furniture has sentimental values, and are so delicate that it’s wiser having it professionally cleaned using the right cleaning techniques and equipment.

A Dummy’s Guide to Loveseats

Loveseats are also called apartment-size sofas because of its size. It’s just right for use in small spaces like living rooms in small apartments. As the name suggests, it’s a two-seater couch seating two people or a couple, and the reason for its name.

They don’t use much space but do create a cozy and homey atmosphere. They can also be used in large living areas for additional seating arrangements and thus help create conversation groups.

Shopping tips for loveseats

Comfort

If you go shopping for loveseats, you have to choose one based on your design preferences and requirements. It should be comfortable to sit on, which its upholstery determines. While loveseats with low-density cushions are affordably priced, they do flatten with use and tend to quickly wear out.

The high-density cushions are slightly expensive, but worth the cost because of its firm seating wherein, it tends to hold its shape longer. If you are looking for something really comfortable, look for a loveseat with down cushions.

Size

Size is another factor to consider while looking for loveseats. While sectionals may be small, they take up lots of space. Loveseats, on the contrary, are compact enough to fit into tiny areas. However, don’t make the mistake of buying one without first measuring wherever you plan to keep it.

Style

You can also buy loveseats based on style. You have modern and contemporary style loveseats which go well with most living room themes. The modern design seats come with firmer cushions, strong angles and longer legs while the contemporary designed ones have thicker upholstery, plush seating and lower legs.

Fabric

The type of fabric on the loveseat is something else you need to take into consideration. You can choose between seats with different upholstery fabric options like top grain leather, velvet, and twill. Make your choice based on your tastes, and one that blends well not your living space.

Standard loveseat size

Now as size is important while looking for loveseats as you shouldn’t take it for granted that it’s small, and can fit into just any space. Well, while loveseats come in varying dimensions, most of them are four to six feet long from arm to arm, and about three feet deep. While this is the average size, they come in various dimensions to fit its appearance and the room.

So find out how you can measure the right sized loveseat for your existing space. Length is the first thing people measure while choosing loveseats. Here are a few of the most common sized loveseats.

Compact twin-size loveseats accommodate one person and measure only 45 to 51 inches long with a depth of 28 inches.
The small, standard loveseats measure 52 inches long from one arm to the other.
The medium loveseats are a bit bigger than the small versions, measuring 58 inches long form one arm to another.
Full loveseats are ideal for the bigger built couple because it measures 64 inches from one arm to another and is comfortable for bulkier people.
And if you are looking for something really big, then there’s the loveseat sofa measuring 71 inches in length from an arm to another.

While length it is important, there are other dimensions you also have to check. For example, while loveseats are usually 20-21 inches above the floor, sometimes its physical appearance or aesthetics can be deceiving. Sleek and trim loveseats which measure the same as overstuffed loveseats with round padded arms and puffy back cushions generally look smaller in a room.

Differences between loveseats and settees

In case you ever wondered what the difference between a loveseat and settee is, you’ve now found your answer. Loveseats come in various styles but the most unique feature about it is that it has individual sections so that each person can sit in a section.

While the contemporarily designed loveseats may not have distinct seating options, they are small enough for two grown-up people to comfortably sit on. Loveseats may come with upholstered arms or without any back or even have low backs with relatively high placed armrests.

Settees are usually long wooden benches with an average sized sofa. It usually has a back and arms and comfortably seats at least three people. Settees are available in various styles like the contemporary models that have legs there are the more modern designs with upholstery but no obvious legs. They are bought either alone or can be included in your living room furniture.

So looking at the two, it’s quite obvious that the main differences between the two are that:

i. Loveseats can hold only two people while settees can fit more than two people.

ii. Another difference is that while settees always come with a back, loveseats have backs, are backless or have a low back.

iii. Settees are also available as a two-in-one sleeper sofa to use as an extra bed if there’s no space or if there are guests. However, loveseats can at the most accommodate only a small child who will be able to snuggle within the two seats.

iv. And lastly, while loveseats are usually sold as an individual piece of furniture, sectional sofas come with pieces to add or remove as required.

You have to make your choice between the two based on where you want to use it, and how you plan to arrange your furniture in the existing space. While most people use loveseats in their living rooms, there are others who use it more for decorative reasons and not actually for seating purposes.

A Quick Guide for First-Time Ottoman Buyers

Here is a quick guide for first-time Ottoman buyers

Shapes || Materials || Designs

The Ottoman is an attractive piece of furniture that conveniently blends with the décor of any room. There are rectangular versions which complement your living room set and square ones you can use in the study to rest your feet while enjoying a great book.

Ottomans come in various sizes, shapes, materials, and purposes. If this is the first time you are buying this exquisite piece of furniture, this buying guide has everything you need to know to help you buy one.

What is an Ottoman?

It’s a functional piece of add-on furniture to the living room or den, consisting of a padded and upholstered seat or bench. It may or may not have armrests and can be used as stools or paired with sofas and recliners.

Shapes

It’s always better to decide on its shape based on its surrounding furniture and not vice versa.

Round Ottoman

Round Ottomans complement round sofas well to give a contemporary look and uses minimal space. It’s depth and dimensions create the perfect focal point in a room. However, its round look may not match a room with angled furniture.

Square Ottomans

This is the most popular of the lot because they complement practically any sofa. It is a good supplement for coffee tables and softens rooms full of angled furniture. Most people prefer customizing square Ottomans to fit the dimensions of a loveseat, sectional or even an exquisite sofa. You can even line up a few square or cube Ottomans to get a decent table and is a perfect alternative if you find rectangular ones too bulky for your room space.

Rectangular Ottomans

Rectangular Ottomans are widely used as an alternative to coffee tables, or as an additional place to sit. It is ideal to use as a living room centerpiece thanks to its generous surface are, storage and display potential.

Materials

Ottomans are made using different materials which you should choose based on your lifestyle.

Fabric

Fabric is a safe choice because it blends well with most furniture. However, while a leather ottoman does look good with a fabric sofa, it’s not the same in case of a leather sofa and fabric Ottoman.

However if your other living room furniture has lots of fabric, then there are various ottoman fabric upholsteries to choose from. Microfiber attracts attention with its bright colors, making it an ideal centerpiece. It’s also not only soft and comfortable but also easy to clean and maintain.

Leather

It’s true that leather is durable and doesn’t easily tear or fray like fabric. However, it may not be the right choice if you have kids as it easily stains from household items like ink, oil and peanut butter.

Of course, leather does make a comfortable covering for any furniture, and its effects are better if it’s the right color. Black leather ottomans look great in large spaces while beige leather ones give the ideal finish to a small room.

Memory foam

Memory foam is an affordable material that depending on the heat surrounding it is either supportive or elastic in function. It’s an ideal choice as a footrest because it helps those with chronic foot pain. It’s also lightweight, simple and goes well with any slipover.

Rattan

Rattan ottomans are favorites for outdoor patios because it makes wicker seating look inviting. Not only is it light and durable, you can also use a few brush strokes to personalize rattan and turn a white rattan ottoman into a modern pink or green one. The only maintenance it requires is an occasional cleaning, and keeping it away from extreme heat and humidity makes it last a few years.

Then again, if you are worried about the ottoman material getting damaged, you can always buy slipcovers. They not only protect the ottoman, but can also be changed according to the changing seasons.

Designs

Ottoman designs depend on its purpose, which is plenty. They can be used alone or with a sofa, as some additional storage space, as a footrest or as a tray for your cocktails and coffee cups.

Storage Ottomans

They give you additional space in your cluttered home by making it look more organized. It’s just right for storing things like toys, DVDs, and remotes, which usually end up scattered around the house.

Bigger ottomans easily store your fleece throws and cashmere blankets while giving some place for your feet. While the average small, square ottoman has sufficient space for some neatly folded blankets, a bench ottoman is better for storing board games.

Table and tray ottomans

The coffee table Ottomans are ideal for holding your cups of coffee. You can also use the ottoman as a footrest in case you want to enjoy your cup of coffee while relaxing on your reclining sofa. There are also cocktail ottomans with a flip top to use for holding drinks, like a serving tray.

Tray ottomans can be personalized as per usage, thanks to its versatility, mobility and the fact that it can be separated. You have the option to use it as your laptop table, to surprise your wife with breakfast in bed or use as a simple tray for any seat at home.

Tufted Ottomans

Tufted ottomans make the ideal chair ottoman or footstool as the tufting keeps its foam and cotton filling from bunching or shifting with constant use. The button-tufted versions look elegant and classic but are surprisingly affordably priced. Tufted ottomans, however, should not be used as a tray or coffee-table because it’s uneven top makes it unsafe for cups and glasses.

Gliders

Glider ottomans are an interesting part of nursery furniture because it’s so comfortable for children to sleep in. It also provides the necessary support when you sit in rocking chairs and recliners that don’t have any support.

Sleeper

Ottoman sleepers offer comfortable bedding for your occasional house guests. It’s large and comfortable for your guests to sleep on, and the fact that it’s convertible is really something interesting and unique.

How to Clean and Maintain Leather Sofas

Leather sofas are a worthy and durable investment that looks great in your home and office, if well-maintained. However, don’t think that cleaning and maintaining leather sofas are a chore and hassle. In fact, the right maintenance routine using the following tips can help your leather sofa last a long time.

Maintain and stick to a routine

You have to maintain your sofa just as you would your floors and curtains. Start a regular cleaning regimen and stick to it and you won’t find cleaning it so difficult!

How to clean your leather sofa

The basic rule of the thumb here is ‘little-is-much’ and to clean your sofa at least once in three months. A weekly cleaning by dusting the sofa with a feather duster and sofa cloth is also more than enough. This is, in addition, to regularly turning and fluffing the cushions.

You can use the vacuum’s soft brush attachment to clean the sofa if it was used heavily during the week. But be extremely gentle on your couch and do your cleaning without using any wet clothes, harsh and ammonia-based reagents or bleach.

The best way to clean your sofa is by first vacuuming and removing all dust. Dust is abrasive, especially when it gets wet when you start cleaning with a cleaning solution. Once the dust is removed, make a cleaning solution of equal parts of vinegar or commercial leather cleaner and water.

Then soak a cleaning cloth, preferably a soft microfiber and wring it out so that it’s not wet but just damp, and use to thoroughly wipe the couch. Rinse the cloth as necessary. It’s after this is done that you use a towel to dry the couch. However don’t use any blow dryers for drying as it’s a heat source, and only dehydrates the leather.

How to condition or polish a leather sofa

It’s natural for your sofa to get dry with time. And the best way to overcome this problem and to keep your sofa shining is with regular polishing. Start by making a conditioning solution by mixing one part of vinegar to two parts linseed or flaxseed oil.

Now use a soft cloth to apply the solution to your sofa with broad and circular motions and leave it overnight. Now finish off the conditioning, and restore the couch’s shine by buffing the sofa with a dry, clean cloth. It’s more than enough to polish the sofa once in three months.

How to remove stains on leather sofas

The secret to removing stains is to quick action. While you have to wipe and not rub off stains immediately, different stains have to be taken care of in different manners.

In case of mold and mildew stains, mix equal parts of water and rubbing alcohol and clean the stain by wetting a soft cloth in the cleaning solution.
In case of stains caused by ink and permanent markers, use aerosol hairspray to remove the marker stains and eucalyptus oil or rubbing alcohol to remove ink stains.
You need a paste mixing together equal amounts of lemon juice and cream of tartar to remove dark colored stains from a light colored couch. Rub this paste onto the stains, leave for ten minutes, and then rub some more of the paste on the stain. Wipe off using a damp sponge.
Removing grease stains is not very difficult as you just have to put some baking soda on the grease. The stain disappears when you dust off the powder after a while as the powder lifts the stain with it.
Professional cleaners are best called to remove any stubborn stains. They have the know-how and equipment to remove stubborn stains without damaging your couch.

How to eliminate unpleasant smells from leather sofas

Leather tends to absorb strong smells like cigarette smoke and pet odors. While nothing can be done about this natural tendency, you can at least prevent it by wiping the sofa with a soft cloth dabbed in some baby oil.

It leaves your sofa smelling fresh, and preserves the leather. Though there are various cleaning products specifically meant for preventing and eliminating the strongest smells, always do a spot test on a small patch of the sofa before use.

Additional maintenance tips

Always keep your sofa away from sunlight and other heat sources. Heat isn’t good for it as the sofa loses its color and starts cracking because the heat makes it dry. So keep your leather sofa at least ten inches from heat sources like your air conditioner, fireplace, laptops, heating ventilators and even hot cups of beverages. It helps preserve the leather’s moisture and its surface properties.
Be careful while sleeping, sitting and using the sofa because cosmetics and hair chemicals do affect your couch layer. Even oils secreted by the neck and arms are not good for your sofa, which is why leather couch arms usually end up looking lighter than the other parts of the sofa after time.
It’s advisable to keep your couch covered most of the time, especially if you have pets at home. They may not scratch your sofa, but their acidic saliva will leave your couch damaged. It’s not possible or feasible to stop your pets from using the sofa, but you can at least cover and protect the couch.
Quick action is the best way to get rid of stains. Remove them as soon as possible as the longer the stains remain on the sofa, the deeper it permeates into it, and gets difficult to remove. So dab off any spill immediately. Don’t wipe as wiping only spreads the spill and if it’s penetrating, a large area gets affected.
Protecting the sofa’s top later or top color helps prolong your sofa’s life. This is because the top later is vulnerable to soil and wear, and leads to the sofa’s quick deterioration and cracks if destroyed.
Always spot test cleaning solutions or reagents you plan to use on some inconspicuous part of the sofa. This is to prevent some solvents damaging your sofa.
Last but not least, your sofa needs regular cleaning and conditioning. Follow and maintain your fixed cleaning regimen and your leather sofa will serve you for a long time to come!

9 Things To Consider While Buying Bar Stools

Style || Backs || Size || Additional Features || Height || Seating Material || Color Patterns || Flexibility || Cost

After spending so much on your bar, the finishing touch lies in buying the right bar stools that complement it well. The right bar stools are those that blend well with your bar, is comfortable for you and your guests to enjoy a few drinks and is of course, within your budget.

Finding bar stools is not a problem because there are so many types available- the problem lies in finding the right one for your bar. So if you find it difficult making a choice, here are a few factors that will help you out.

1. Style

You have to choose bar stools that fit with your home’s interior décor and style. This means that if you have a rustic style home, then wooden bar stools may complement it the best. However, if you are looking for something contemporary, then look for metal or plastic ones.

2. Backs

You have to choose your stool backs based on the look you want to create, and the level of comfort you are looking for. Backless stools are always better in case of swivel bar stools. But if you want some back support, then you can choose between low and high-back bar stools. The difference between the two is that the low back stools offer some back support and still look backless while the high-back bar stools offer maximum support.

3. Size

It’s better to opt for backless bar stools for small bars as it makes your bar area look bigger. And anyway, it’s easier to tuck backless bar stools under the bar or counter when not in use and save floor space in the process.

Then again, if you have sufficient space, then you could look for bar stools with a backrest and armrest for added support and comfort. The size of your bar area not only determines the type of bar stools you should buy, but also the number of stools that will fit behind it. Obviously, a bigger area permits more stools, as long as there is sufficient space in between them.

4. Additional Features

You may be surprised to know that bar stools come with some exceptional features which go a long way at making your guests feel comfortable. For example, you have adjustable bar stools which are very useful because it’s height can be increased and decreased to accommodate your guests’ heights.

It’s great if the bar stool has a footrest so that whoever sits on the stool has someplace comfortably sit with their feet resting on it. And if you will be having parties where people interact with each other across the room then it’s better to look for swivel bar stools. This makes it easy for the person sitting on the stool to turn around and speak to others in the room.

5. Height

If you don’t plan on investing in adjustable bar stools, then you have to be careful about the height of the stools you choose. It should match your bar’s height so that your guests can comfortably rest their arms on the bar while enjoying their drinks.

Stools that are your bar height are a logical choice for standard bars however if your bar is a kitchen counter or about similar height, then shorter counter stools are a better option. If you have children around, then you may consider getting one or two short or adjustable bar stools so that they don’t feel left out.

Measuring the right height

Now you may wonder what the best height stool is for your bar counter. Well, this is rather easy to find out. You just have to measure from the floor to the highest point of the bar and subtract ten inches from it. This gives you the appropriate height for any bar stool you choose as it gives you enough room to comfortably sit on the stool and to also tuck it under the counter when not in use.

6. Seating material

The bar stools’ seating material is something you need to choose wisely because you have to be comfortable spending so much time sitting on the stools! Wood is the most common choice because they are durable, comfortable and look traditional.

If you are looking for something luxurious, then leather is a better material. They look rich and are of course softer to sit on. Plastic and metal carry a modern look and are a durable investment.

It’s left to you to make a selection based on the comfort and look you want. It goes without saying that whichever type of bar stool you choose; you should know to clean it. Spills and accidents are inevitable when at the bar so it’s better to choose stools you know how to clean!

7. Color patterns

Most of the bar stools come in solid colors, which isn’t surprising as it easily blends into most rooms and bars. However, this doesn’t mean you have no other choices. It’s always better to check out a few color patterns too because it is the perfect design which goes a long way at enhancing your bar’s look. If your bar is supposed to be the center of attraction, then it’s better to look for something eye-catching like a wild print pattern.

8. Flexibility

Adjustable bar stools are generally a better option if you are thinking of moving house in the future. This is because you never know where you will be shifting into next. It’s only adjustable stools that are flexible enough to easily blend and fit into and under any bar counter. All you have to do is increase or reduce the height of the stool as per the counter measurements.

9. Cost

Cost is always a factor to consider, no matter what you plan buying. Bar stools are no exceptions. So look for something in your budget as you most probably won’t be buying a single stool but should be able to afford a few stools for the bar counter.

If you were finding it difficult choosing the right bar stools for your bar counter, these factors should make it look so much easier!